946 24 26018 https://digitalcollections.library.gvsu.edu/files/original/3716fc1c965af981b4e3810b92a0288f.mp3 c2e6e5fd80c9e761edd62cf5a1fcdfe5 Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource Richard A. Rhem Collection Description An account of the resource Text and sound recordings of the sermons, prayers, services, and articles of Richard Rhem, pastor emeritus of Christ Community Church in Spring Lake, Michigan, where he served for 37 years. Starting in the mid 1980's, Rhem began to question some of the traditional Christian dogma that he had been espousing from the pulpit. That questioning was a first step in a long and interesting spiritual journey, one that he openly shared with his congregation. His journey is important, in part because it is reflective of the questioning, the yearnings, and the gradual revision of beliefs that many persons in this part of the century have experienced and continue to experience. It is important also because of the affirming and inclusive way his questioning was done and his thinking evolved. His sermons and other written and spoken materials together document the steps in his journey as it took a turn in 1985, yet continued to revolve around the framework and liturgies of the Christian calendar. Subject The topic of the resource Clergy--Michigan Reformed Church in America Christ Community Church (Spring Lake, Mich.) Religion Interfaith worship Sermons Sound Recordings Creator An entity primarily responsible for making the resource Rhem, Richard A. Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://gvsu.lyrasistechnology.org/repositories/2/resources/514">Richard A. Rhem papers (KII-01)</a> Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Grand Valley State University. University Libraries. Special Collections & University Archives. Contributor An entity responsible for making contributions to the resource Kaufman Interfaith Institute Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/InC/1.0/?language=en">In Copyright</a> Language A language of the resource English Type The nature or genre of the resource Sound Text Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context KII-01 Coverage The spatial or temporal topic of the resource, the spatial applicability of the resource, or the jurisdiction under which the resource is relevant 1981-2014 Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource audio/mp3 text/pdf Sound A resource primarily intended to be heard. Examples include a music playback file format, an audio compact disc, and recorded speech or sounds. Event Thanksgiving Day Scripture Text Philippians 4:11-12 Location The location of the interview Christ Community Church, Spring Lake, MI Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context KII-01_RA-0-19881124 Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1988-11-24 Title A name given to the resource Thanks for the Gift, But I Didn't Really Need It Creator An entity primarily responsible for making the resource Richard A. Rhem Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/InC/1.0/?language=en">In Copyright</a> Subject The topic of the resource Clergy--Michigan Reformed Church in America Christ Community Church (Spring Lake, Mich.) Sermons Relation A related resource Richard A. Rhem - An Archive of Sermons, Prayers, Talks and Stories: http://richardrhem.org/ Language A language of the resource eng Type The nature or genre of the resource Sound Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource audio/mp3 Description An account of the resource A sermon given by Richard A. Rhem (Dick) on November 24, 1988 entitled "Thanks for the Gift, But I Didn't Really Need It", on the occasion of Thanksgiving Day, at Christ Community Church, Spring Lake, MI. Scripture references: Philippians 4:11-12. Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Grand Valley State University. University Libraries. Lemmen Library and Archives https://digitalcollections.library.gvsu.edu/files/original/bd9cc73121ed5a33b036773c9171c1b1.mp3 bf68d1d1db561acf5834a04f397d45bf Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource Richard A. Rhem Collection Description An account of the resource Text and sound recordings of the sermons, prayers, services, and articles of Richard Rhem, pastor emeritus of Christ Community Church in Spring Lake, Michigan, where he served for 37 years. Starting in the mid 1980's, Rhem began to question some of the traditional Christian dogma that he had been espousing from the pulpit. That questioning was a first step in a long and interesting spiritual journey, one that he openly shared with his congregation. His journey is important, in part because it is reflective of the questioning, the yearnings, and the gradual revision of beliefs that many persons in this part of the century have experienced and continue to experience. It is important also because of the affirming and inclusive way his questioning was done and his thinking evolved. His sermons and other written and spoken materials together document the steps in his journey as it took a turn in 1985, yet continued to revolve around the framework and liturgies of the Christian calendar. Subject The topic of the resource Clergy--Michigan Reformed Church in America Christ Community Church (Spring Lake, Mich.) Religion Interfaith worship Sermons Sound Recordings Creator An entity primarily responsible for making the resource Rhem, Richard A. Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://gvsu.lyrasistechnology.org/repositories/2/resources/514">Richard A. Rhem papers (KII-01)</a> Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Grand Valley State University. University Libraries. Special Collections & University Archives. Contributor An entity responsible for making contributions to the resource Kaufman Interfaith Institute Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/InC/1.0/?language=en">In Copyright</a> Language A language of the resource English Type The nature or genre of the resource Sound Text Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context KII-01 Coverage The spatial or temporal topic of the resource, the spatial applicability of the resource, or the jurisdiction under which the resource is relevant 1981-2014 Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource audio/mp3 text/pdf Sound A resource primarily intended to be heard. Examples include a music playback file format, an audio compact disc, and recorded speech or sounds. Event Thanksgiving Day Scripture Text Philippians 1:3, 6 Location The location of the interview Christ Community Church, Spring Lake, MI Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context KII-01_RA-0-19951123 Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1995-11-23 Title A name given to the resource Thanks For the Memories Creator An entity primarily responsible for making the resource Richard A. Rhem Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Grand Valley State University Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/InC/1.0/?language=en">In Copyright</a> Subject The topic of the resource Clergy--Michigan Reformed Church in America Christ Community Church (Spring Lake, Mich.) Sermons Relation A related resource Richard A. Rhem - An Archive of Sermons, Prayers, Talks and Stories: http://richardrhem.org/ Language A language of the resource eng Type The nature or genre of the resource Sound Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource audio/mp3 Description An account of the resource A sermon given by Richard A. Rhem (Dick) on November 23, 1995 entitled "Thanks For the Memories", on the occasion of Thanksgiving Day, at Christ Community Church, Spring Lake, MI. Scripture references: Philippians 1:3, 6. https://digitalcollections.library.gvsu.edu/files/original/b06931477ff5e2833524968b726f4cee.pdf 9ba345c8e004016a9b06d658efcb8e0f PDF Text Text Thanksgiving Prayer Richard A. Rhem St. John’s Episcopal Church Grand Haven, Michigan November 20, 2011 Let us be in a spirit of prayer, conscious in these moments of that Sacred Presence present to us in moments of awareness. Living God, fountain of creative energy, mystery beyond fathoming, we pray, we speak, we address You, hidden in a cloud of unknowing. We address You, God of our lives, for we have been addressed – encountered, touched, moved by grace. We contemplate our world and we stand in awe; wonder overwhelms us. Are You the cosmic poet, the composer of this cosmic symphony, the grand initiator of all that is, the ultimate strange attractor that beckons all life and existence toward the heavenly city? Infinite mystery of being, on this Lord’s Day evening we contemplate our lives; we bring our prayer of thanksgiving. We, Your children, offspring of stardust, gaze with awe at the wonder of it all. Creative Spirit, transforming chaos into cosmos, disorder into order, dissonance and noise into the language of a poem, You are our life, In You we live and move and have our being. Conscious, aware, observers of a cosmic drama – we sense we have been addressed. We have been touched by a very great grace. Overwhelmed by the wonder of it all, we are truly grateful, humbled by the richness and the goodness that mark our lives. November is here; another month, one more after this, and another year will have passed. © Grand Valley State University �Thanksgiving Prayer Richard A. Rhem Page 2 Season upon season – how quickly the tale of our lives is told. We know November is here: the trees are bare now; biting wind and chilling rain threaten the first snow. Sunsets are flaming gold and heavy clouds portend the approaching winter. November spells Thanksgiving –a time to reflect, to remember, to give thanks, to give thanks for a providence in life which we cannot comprehend. We give You thanks: that You are, that You are gracious, that You have created space for us, that You have taken time for us, that You have created us for life – together, for community; that You have brought us into fellowship with Yourself and with one another. We give thanks that we belong, that we are family. We are not immune from pain; we suffer loss; sometimes a tide of doubt overwhelms us; sometimes questions haunt us, fears taunt us. But we are not alone. We have each other and, in the care and support of one another, we find You. We know there is a love that heals and a grace that will triumph, and so we trust, sometimes in sunlight, sometimes in darkness, but always in You, O good and gracious God. Thanks be to You through Jesus Christ, our Lord. Now as we move to this table, we pray for the breath of Your Spirit. Enable us to know the one who came garbed in our flesh to show us Your love as graciously, powerfully present to us, enlivening us, renewing us. Spirit of God, through bread and cup feed us, give us drink and let us know the love of God beyond knowing. Hear these our prayers through Jesus Christ our Lord. © Grand Valley State University � Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource Richard A. Rhem Collection Description An account of the resource Text and sound recordings of the sermons, prayers, services, and articles of Richard Rhem, pastor emeritus of Christ Community Church in Spring Lake, Michigan, where he served for 37 years. Starting in the mid 1980's, Rhem began to question some of the traditional Christian dogma that he had been espousing from the pulpit. That questioning was a first step in a long and interesting spiritual journey, one that he openly shared with his congregation. His journey is important, in part because it is reflective of the questioning, the yearnings, and the gradual revision of beliefs that many persons in this part of the century have experienced and continue to experience. It is important also because of the affirming and inclusive way his questioning was done and his thinking evolved. His sermons and other written and spoken materials together document the steps in his journey as it took a turn in 1985, yet continued to revolve around the framework and liturgies of the Christian calendar. Subject The topic of the resource Clergy--Michigan Reformed Church in America Christ Community Church (Spring Lake, Mich.) Religion Interfaith worship Sermons Sound Recordings Creator An entity primarily responsible for making the resource Rhem, Richard A. Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://gvsu.lyrasistechnology.org/repositories/2/resources/514">Richard A. Rhem papers (KII-01)</a> Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Grand Valley State University. University Libraries. Special Collections & University Archives. Contributor An entity responsible for making contributions to the resource Kaufman Interfaith Institute Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/InC/1.0/?language=en">In Copyright</a> Language A language of the resource English Type The nature or genre of the resource Sound Text Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context KII-01 Coverage The spatial or temporal topic of the resource, the spatial applicability of the resource, or the jurisdiction under which the resource is relevant 1981-2014 Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource audio/mp3 text/pdf Text A resource consisting primarily of words for reading. Examples include books, letters, dissertations, poems, newspapers, articles, archives of mailing lists. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre Text. Event Thanksgiving Location The location of the interview St. John_s Episcopal Church, Grand Haven Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context RA-1-20111120 Type The nature or genre of the resource Text Title A name given to the resource Thanksgiving Prayer Creator An entity primarily responsible for making the resource Richard A. Rhem Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/InC/1.0/?language=en">In Copyright</a> Language A language of the resource eng Description An account of the resource Prayer created, delivered, or published by Richard A. Rhem (Dick) on November 20, 2011 entitled "Thanksgiving Prayer", on the occasion of Thanksgiving, at St. John's Episcopal Church, Grand Haven. Tags: Thanksgiving, Community. Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource application/pdf Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 2011-11-20 Community Thanksgiving https://digitalcollections.library.gvsu.edu/files/original/32493cb1041e6441f77a4ec0ad922367.pdf 8f160fe80f420d88d14af6dd31499481 PDF Text Text Thanksgiving Prayer for the World Richard A. Rhem November 24, 2004   Let  us  be  in  the  spirit  of  prayer  –     The  November  days  grow  shorter,   today  a  warming  radiance  of  sun,   but  grey  days  are  many.   Trees  so  recently  aflame  with  brilliant  color   now  lift  spiny  fingers  heavenward,   lashed  by  high    wind,   shivering  in  the  biting  cold.     This  is  the  time  to  remember  and  give  thanks.   Another  year  is  closing;  the  harvest  is  in;  it  is  time  to  take  stock.   On  this  day  after  national  elections,  we  contemplate   our  lives  in  this  community,   this  nation,   this  world.     Having  emerged  from  history’s  most  violent  century,   we  find  ourselves  in  this  first  decade  of  century  21   still  at  war,   still  living  with  the  myth  of  redemptive  violence,   still  pursuing  strategies  of  war   rather  than  pouring  resources     into  the  ways  that  make  for  peace.     Creator  Spirit,  we  would  be  dreamers  of  an  alternative  world,   where  no  one  would  hurt  or  destroy   and  all  your  children  would  dwell  safely  in  peace.     We  contemplate  our  world  in  your  presence  –   the  human  story  so  laced  with  strife,   vying  for  dominance   jockeying  for  advantage.     What  a  puzzle  is  our  world.   How  complex  is  the  network  of  humankind  –   families,  tribes,  nations;   how  difficult  it  is  for  us  to  gain  some  perspective,   © Grand Valley State University   �Thanksgiving Prayer for the World Richard A. Rhem to  sense  the  passion  that  pulses  in  the  heart  of  someone   so  far  removed  from  any  circumstance   we  have  ever  encountered.     Enable  us  to  recognize  our  own  self-­‐interest   woven  into  the  tapestry  of  our  political  and  economic  idealism.   Make  us  sensitive  to  the  potential  for  our  power   to  intimidate  and  manipulate    worldly  arrangements,  economic  policies,   issues  of  trade,  of  borders,  of  production,  of  natural  resources.     Dampen  the  decibels  of  our  rhetoric;   deepen  the  dimension  of  compassion  in  us  as  a  nation;   lace  our  engagement  in  global  issues  with  humility   born  of  insight  and  integrity,   founded  on  the  conviction  that  justice  alone   can  lead  to  genuine  peace  and  human  well-­‐being.     Saturate  our  faith  and  devotion  with  worldliness,   that  we  may  love  the  world   with  sensitivity,   with  awareness,   with  openness  and  candor,   with  care  borne  of  insight  into  the  world’s  agony,   with  hope  borne  of  the  realization   of  the  world’s  wonder  and  potential.     Before  the  world’s  chaos,  pain  and  anguish,   give  us  the  wisdom  to  be  silent  before  we  speak;   to  identify  with  and  immerse  ourselves  before  we  offer  remedies   too  easy,  too  facile,  too  self-­‐serving.     Give  us  insight  and  sensitivity   to  discern  that  ominous  thunder   of  the  shaking  of  the  foundations,   to  recognize  the  recurrent  corruptions  of  power   that  we  see  all  around  us.     Enable  us  to  see  beneath  the  skin  of  the  world  –   its  heaving  passion,   its  loveliness  and  its  horror;   a  world  that  is  a  ridiculous  mixture  of  good  and  evil,   of  beautiful  tenderness   and  unspeakable  brutality;   a  world  where  flowers  bloom  on  manure  heaps,   © Grand Valley State University Page 2   �Thanksgiving Prayer for the World Richard A. Rhem and  deadly  cancer  grows  on  a  beautiful,  young  body;   a  world  under  the  dominion  of  death,   natural,  yet  often  so  unexpected,  so  violent,  so  absurd!     Ah,  dear  God,   this  is  the  real  world,  the  only  world  we  have   with  its  dreams  of  Eden   and  its  portents  of  Armageddon.     O  God,  as  you  love  the  world,   we  would  love  it  too.   Teach  us  how  to  live  in  it,   how  to  speak  to  it,   how  to  love  it.     Let  us  sense  the  truth  of  Jesus’  word,   that  it  is  in  losing  our  lives   that  we  will  find  life,   in  serving  that  we  will  be  fulfilled.     Creator  Spirit,   brood  over  this  community  of  faith,   this  Christ  Community.   Keep  us  steady;  keep  us  strong;   keep  our  spirits  open,  our  hearts  tender,   our  whole  being  full  of  grace.     Sometimes  we  wonder;   sometimes  we  waver,  sometimes  we  want  to  run,     to  be  done  with  it  all.   But,  where  would  that  leave  us?   Where  would  we  run?   To  whom  would  we  turn?     So,  good  and  gracious  God,  gather  us  in,   hold  us  close,  steel  our  purpose.   Give  us  joy  in  the  journey  and  undying  trust   in  your  purpose  for  us.   Amen.   © Grand Valley State University Page 3   �Thanksgiving Prayer for the World Richard A. Rhem Page two © Grand Valley State University Page 4   � Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource Richard A. Rhem Collection Description An account of the resource Text and sound recordings of the sermons, prayers, services, and articles of Richard Rhem, pastor emeritus of Christ Community Church in Spring Lake, Michigan, where he served for 37 years. Starting in the mid 1980's, Rhem began to question some of the traditional Christian dogma that he had been espousing from the pulpit. That questioning was a first step in a long and interesting spiritual journey, one that he openly shared with his congregation. His journey is important, in part because it is reflective of the questioning, the yearnings, and the gradual revision of beliefs that many persons in this part of the century have experienced and continue to experience. It is important also because of the affirming and inclusive way his questioning was done and his thinking evolved. His sermons and other written and spoken materials together document the steps in his journey as it took a turn in 1985, yet continued to revolve around the framework and liturgies of the Christian calendar. Subject The topic of the resource Clergy--Michigan Reformed Church in America Christ Community Church (Spring Lake, Mich.) Religion Interfaith worship Sermons Sound Recordings Creator An entity primarily responsible for making the resource Rhem, Richard A. Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://gvsu.lyrasistechnology.org/repositories/2/resources/514">Richard A. Rhem papers (KII-01)</a> Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Grand Valley State University. University Libraries. Special Collections & University Archives. Contributor An entity responsible for making contributions to the resource Kaufman Interfaith Institute Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/InC/1.0/?language=en">In Copyright</a> Language A language of the resource English Type The nature or genre of the resource Sound Text Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context KII-01 Coverage The spatial or temporal topic of the resource, the spatial applicability of the resource, or the jurisdiction under which the resource is relevant 1981-2014 Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource audio/mp3 text/pdf Text A resource consisting primarily of words for reading. Examples include books, letters, dissertations, poems, newspapers, articles, archives of mailing lists. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre Text. Event Thanksgiving Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context RA-1-20041124 Type The nature or genre of the resource Text Title A name given to the resource Thanksgiving Prayer for the World Creator An entity primarily responsible for making the resource Richard A. Rhem Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/InC/1.0/?language=en">In Copyright</a> Language A language of the resource eng Description An account of the resource Prayer created, delivered, or published by Richard A. Rhem (Dick) on November 24, 2004 entitled "Thanksgiving Prayer for the World", on the occasion of Thanksgiving. Tags: Shalom, Nonviolence. Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource application/pdf Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 2004-11-24 Nonviolence Shalom https://digitalcollections.library.gvsu.edu/files/original/deb9dab84f4c7dd9c38a19382ff45ee9.mp3 7e6429e75cacf2269a0529e19098a79e Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource Richard A. Rhem Collection Description An account of the resource Text and sound recordings of the sermons, prayers, services, and articles of Richard Rhem, pastor emeritus of Christ Community Church in Spring Lake, Michigan, where he served for 37 years. Starting in the mid 1980's, Rhem began to question some of the traditional Christian dogma that he had been espousing from the pulpit. That questioning was a first step in a long and interesting spiritual journey, one that he openly shared with his congregation. His journey is important, in part because it is reflective of the questioning, the yearnings, and the gradual revision of beliefs that many persons in this part of the century have experienced and continue to experience. It is important also because of the affirming and inclusive way his questioning was done and his thinking evolved. His sermons and other written and spoken materials together document the steps in his journey as it took a turn in 1985, yet continued to revolve around the framework and liturgies of the Christian calendar. Subject The topic of the resource Clergy--Michigan Reformed Church in America Christ Community Church (Spring Lake, Mich.) Religion Interfaith worship Sermons Sound Recordings Creator An entity primarily responsible for making the resource Rhem, Richard A. Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://gvsu.lyrasistechnology.org/repositories/2/resources/514">Richard A. Rhem papers (KII-01)</a> Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Grand Valley State University. University Libraries. Special Collections & University Archives. Contributor An entity responsible for making contributions to the resource Kaufman Interfaith Institute Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/InC/1.0/?language=en">In Copyright</a> Language A language of the resource English Type The nature or genre of the resource Sound Text Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context KII-01 Coverage The spatial or temporal topic of the resource, the spatial applicability of the resource, or the jurisdiction under which the resource is relevant 1981-2014 Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource audio/mp3 text/pdf Sound A resource primarily intended to be heard. Examples include a music playback file format, an audio compact disc, and recorded speech or sounds. Event Pentecost XVII Series Good News Scripture Text Jeremiah 22:16, Matthew 18:10, 14, 19:14 Location The location of the interview Christ Community Church, Spring Lake, MI Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context KII-01_RA-0-19951001 Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1995-10-01 Title A name given to the resource That Not One Little One Be Lost Creator An entity primarily responsible for making the resource Richard A. Rhem Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Grand Valley State University Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/InC/1.0/?language=en">In Copyright</a> Subject The topic of the resource Clergy--Michigan Reformed Church in America Christ Community Church (Spring Lake, Mich.) Sermons Relation A related resource Richard A. Rhem - An Archive of Sermons, Prayers, Talks and Stories: http://richardrhem.org/ Language A language of the resource eng Type The nature or genre of the resource Sound Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource audio/mp3 Description An account of the resource A sermon given by Richard A. Rhem (Dick) on October 1, 1995 entitled "That Not One Little One Be Lost", as part of the series "Good News", on the occasion of Pentecost XVII, at Christ Community Church, Spring Lake, MI. Scripture references: Jeremiah 22:16, Matthew 18:10, 14, 19:14. https://digitalcollections.library.gvsu.edu/files/original/bb3d6f0f7a663591cf054fd063735632.pdf ad9d3e95074b7d480e392465a3887ce7 PDF Text Text th FEBRUARY 9 7pm in the Grand River Room Kirkhof Center, 6VSU Allendale Campus Tickets availableat the 20/20 desk for students for community members · @ GRANDVALLEY STATE UNIVERSITY WOMEN'S CENTER " th FEBRUARY 10 7pm at Wealthy Theatre Tickets available at the Wealthy Theatre Box Office:www.wealthytheatre.org/ovaries -616.459.4788 For special accommodations or questions about the event, please contact the GVSU Women's Center at 616.331.2748 or Thatlakes0varies6VSU@gmail.com � Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource GVSU Sexuality and Gender Flyers Creator An entity primarily responsible for making the resource The Rainbow Resource Center Women and Gender Studies Department Women's Commission Gayle R. Davis Center for Women and Gender Equity Description An account of the resource Digitized posters, flyers, event notices, and other materials relating to gender expression and sexuality at Grand Valley State University, with materials spanning from 1974 to 2019. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1974/2019 Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived Digitized from collections at the Rainbow Resource Center (formerly the Milton E. Ford LGBT Resource Center), Women and Gender Studies Department, Women's Commission, and Gayle R. Davis Center for Women and Gender Equity. Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource In Copyright Subject The topic of the resource Gender identity Gender expression Sexual orientation Women's studies Queer theory Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Grand Valley State University. University Libraries. Special Collections and University Archives. Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context DC-09 Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource application/pdf Type The nature or genre of the resource Text Language A language of the resource eng Text A resource consisting primarily of words for reading. Examples include books, letters, dissertations, poems, newspapers, articles, archives of mailing lists. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre Text. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context DC-09_SGF_2011_That-Takes-Ovaries.pdf Creator An entity primarily responsible for making the resource Women's Center Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 2011-02-09/2011-02-10 Title A name given to the resource That Takes Ovaries! Bold Women, Brazen Acts Description An account of the resource Flyer inviting the public to see the show "That Takes Ovaries!" with information on show dates and ticket prices. Subject The topic of the resource Community centers Theater Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived Women's Center Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/vocab/InC/1.0/">In Copyright</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Text Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource application/pdf Language A language of the resource eng Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Grand Valley State University. University Libraries. Lemmen Library and Archives https://digitalcollections.library.gvsu.edu/files/original/341452f085bac8d63bb25d1dc74a70f6.pdf f0273bcd2c2c12ae6fed468f9e375d51 PDF Text Text That’s the Answer; What’s the Question? Eastertide Text: Acts 3:12, 16; Acts 4:12 Richard A. Rhem Christ Community Church Spring Lake, Michigan April 13, 1997 Transcription of the spoken sermon I suggested to you last week that, in the wake of the resurrection, the Jesus Movement was dynamic, alive, confident, joyful, vibrant, and on the move, spreading across the ancient world like a burning fire, and that the Jesus Movement had eventually become institutionalized and that we are, down the pike 2000 years, a part of the institutionalization of that spirit of fire that broke out in the wake of Jesus' resurrection. Spirit needs form. Movements always become institutions, and institutions initially flourish and then they flounder and fail. They have a period of youthful exuberance, of middle-aged mediocrity, and finally weariness and defensiveness. They become sick of soul. It can be traced in all sorts and conditions of human organization and institutional life, and we just happen to be at the tail end of what was a great story - the story of the Christian Church. Israel had its story, its day in the sun. The Christian Church has had a 2000-year run. There's something breaking and the future form isn't yet evident, but out of the ashes of the Church's present sickness of soul will arise the Phoenix that will have a luster and a glory far beyond anything of which we have yet dreamed. I announce it ahead of time. How else could I be a prophet? The authorities, the guardians of the tradition, the temple crowd thought that they had gained themselves some time and some peace. They weren't bad people and they weren't really into crucifixion but, if need be, they would let Jesus die in order that the status quo might be maintained. Like the High Priest, Caiphas, said, "Better that one man die for the people that the nation be spared." Spoken like a true pragmatist. The kind of thing that you would expect some wise, old head in the councils of power to say. Not really wanting anybody to bleed, but better that one bleed that the status quo might be maintained. Institutional leadership is a burden. You sort of carry the whole world on your shoulders. You're responsible to keep everything together, responsible to keep the natives from getting restless, that life can go on with a modicum of civility and decency and comfort. And so, sometimes you have to make tough decisions. © Grand Valley State University   �That’s the Answer; Question? Richard A. Rhem Page 2   "Jesus? Well, Jesus will have to die, and then we can get on and this uneasy tension with our occupying power, Rome, and particularly those of us who are in the clergy, high priesthood will be able to maintain our position and our privilege because the perks aren't what they used to be, but they still aren't bad." So, Jesus dies and then, lo and behold, that crowd is convinced that he's not dead at all. They experience his presence and they say to one another, "The Lord is risen!" And they begin to experience a new transformed understanding of life, reality - that God, the God of Israel, the God of Abraham and Isaac and Jacob, the God Whom their forefathers and mothers worshipped is a God, obviously, Who is not into death but into life, and will not tolerate the darkness but will affect the light, and the end, obviously is not death, but life, and power and joy. The presence of the living Christ transforms that dispirited band of defeated disciples into flaming evangelists filled with good news. Luke, who tells us the story of Jesus in the Gospel by his name, tells us that he has researched the sources. Writing now several decades later, when there is already the early institutional Christian Church, Luke writes volume II, the Book of Acts. After telling about the day of Pentecost and the outpouring of the power of the Spirit of God, the spirit of the Living Christ, he relates the incident that we read a moment ago - Peter and John approaching the temple, still practicing their Jewish prayers, three o'clock in the afternoon, a beggar at the door seeking alms, his only means of livelihood. He is a cripple from birth. Peter and John say to him, "Silver and gold have we none, but such as we have, we give to you." (I usually say that, too. Silver and gold have I none. such as I have I give unto you. Here's a sermon.) But, Peter and John say, "In the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, rise up and walk!" They grab him by the arm just in case he didn't believe them, and he feels the strength come into his limbs. He walks, he begins to leap and to dance and to praise God, and, well, you would have been surprised this morning if you would have found a bag person out there with a hand out suddenly come down this middle aisle, dancing and praising God. I trust the ushers would be present to usher him out because we do things decently and in order here, we don't want too much frivolity or praise or dancing or leaping for joy. Right? But, all the people, obviously, are amazed, astounded. So, they come crowding around and Peter and John say, "Look, this is no big deal. What do you think? Do you think we did this? Do you think it's through our power or our piety that this man stands before you, healed? Not at all. It is the name of Jesus. The God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob has anointed his servant, Jesus. That is, Jesus is the Messiah, Jesus is God's anointed one, that connection between heaven and earth. He is the conduit of divine power. It is through Jesus, the name of Jesus that awakened faith in this man, that caused strength to seep into this man. This man stands before you well, healed, full of health in the name of Jesus, not us." © Grand Valley State University �That’s the Answer; Question? Richard A. Rhem Page 3   Peter never missed an opportunity to preach, so he gave his witness to the resurrection, and that, of course, was the sore point, so once again the authorities have to move in. They thought they had done away with this pest. They thought they had gotten rid of this threat to good order, mediocrity and boredom, but obviously, they still had to deal with the problem. So, they arrested Peter and John. What else do you do? When you're in authority you just throw them into the holding tank overnight, let them cool off and think about it. But in the morning, they arraign them, they bring them before the whole high priestly family. Now, you've got a lot of vested interest here, and they say once again, "By what name, what power, what's the secret?" How did you do it, in other words? Peter, not always known for a sense of humor, but I think this time with a little needle, (even Christians needle once in a while; they confess it the next morning), said, "Oh, so we are arrested for doing a good deed?" Someone gave me a lapel pin the other day that says, "I got caught doing something right." Well, Peter and John got caught doing something right, and the irony, of course, wouldn't be lost on those in authority and so, once again, at the drop of a hat they preach Jesus living, risen, powerful, healing, and they conclude with that old declaration that was the very heart and center of that Jesus Movement which was a movement of Jews who believed Jesus the Messiah. They said, "The name of Jesus. It was in the name of Jesus, for there is no other name under heaven given among humankind whereby you can be healed. In the name of Jesus, because Jesus is God's conduit to history. Because Jesus is God's anointed one. Jesus was that one conceived by the spirit of God, filled with the Spirit of God, living in the power of the Spirit, crucified and raised in the Spirit." This is post-Pentecost stuff, and Peter and John give testimony to the fact that the eternal God, the God that Israel knew, the God of Abraham and Isaac and Jacob - that God of power, that God Who creates and Who makes alive, that God, through Jesus, made that man well. And there's no other way to be made well, because there's no other God, and that God is the God of life and of wholeness and of living. The word for salvation is a word that also has out of its root, salve. It means healing or wholeness, and it is interesting in this context that we have this man spoken of as standing there full of health, in full health, and then in the 12th verse of the 4th chapter, the word salvation is used, because often in the New Testament salvation was used as a word that pointed to that total restoration of the human person - physical, emotional and spiritual. And so, Peter's testimony is that the eternal God Who is connected to us in the bridge person, Jesus, is the God of life and of healing, Who creates wholeness and there's no other way to get it. Not through Moses, not through David or Isaiah or Jeremiah or Peter or John. It is through Jesus' name, Jesus who is the historical embodiment of the eternal © Grand Valley State University �That’s the Answer; Question? Richard A. Rhem Page 4   God, that's the way of healing and wholeness and health and salvation, life. That's the answer. Now, what's the question? Well, obviously, the question is whether or not a Buddhist can be saved, isn't it? Wouldn't that be the logical question that would fit that answer? I read all the commentaries I could on the passage and it didn't say anything about Buddhism or Hinduism or Muslim faith or whether or not other world religions had any true knowledge of God or mediated any grace of God. There wasn't any reference to this "burning issue," this burning question. Commentaries, good scholarly commentaries, some liberal and far-out, some conservative and ignorant, the whole spectrum, is what I mean to say, wherever you want to look. No one addressed the burning issue - is there salvation in any other than Jesus Christ? This text spouted everywhere, as though once you've said Acts 4:12, you've solved the thing, there's nothing more to talk about, and the Bible commentaries don't even address it! I wonder what's wrong with them? Or, might it be that the Church in its soul-sickness is so mesmerized by a nonproblem that it missed the whole point of the passage? The answer is that Jesus Christ is the embodiment of God, the conduit of grace and healing, the one through whom life comes and life is transformed. What's the question? The question is - How can I find wholeness? How can I be healed? How can I be transformed? How is this world going to be transformed? How is creation going to be mended? That's the issue. In that early movement of Jesus people, if you had said to Peter, "Can a Buddhist be saved?" Peter would have said, "Who?" "What?" I mean, Peter makes this bold declaration in this conflict situation. Do you think everything being said between the Israeli negotiators and the Palestinian negotiators is right on the mark, measured carefully in these days? Netanyahu and Arafat make statements, they look at each other and they talk to the press, don't they? They're in a conflict situation. The future of Jerusalem is at stake. The future of Israel is at stake. The future of the Palestinian state is at stake. The whole complexion, the future of their lives is at stake. Why do you think we have to go back there time after time after time to broker the peace once again? Why do we have to go back again and again and throw them together? Why do we have to force them into a room and lock the door and make them talk? Because their whole life, their whole future is at stake! Do you think they're rationally sitting back and carefully calculating the whole dimension of reality? They are so focused on that issue which is like a pyramid set on its head, their whole life is determined by what happens in these days, and they are making statements and claims and counter-claims, and so was Peter and so was John and so was Caiaphas and so was Annas. They were in a life © Grand Valley State University �That’s the Answer; Question? Richard A. Rhem Page 5   and death conflict situation. They were talking to each other, making their boldest declarations. Two thousand years later, in the cool of the situation, we take that statement that was made with hot blood, rip it out of its context and make it an answer to a question that wasn't even being raised. Our old friend, Krister Stendahl, says the right answer to the wrong question is always wrong. And I even hesitate to deal with these biblical texts because, you know, I can prove anything to you from this book. There's enough stuff here on the one hand and on the other. So, it is not enough. It is a sign of a weak, defensive, dying institution that it goes crawling through these pages looking for a text to say, "Ah! You see? You see what it says?" Dear friends, we've got to use our heads, to think. Because if you want to use Acts 4:12 as an answer to the wrong question, then I'll use Acts 10:38 as the right answer to that question. Peter's now in the house of Cornelius. Cornelius is a Gentile. Peter comes into that house expecting lightning to strike him dead because he's not supposed to be in the house of a Gentile. He's not supposed to have a ham sandwich with this man. And suddenly, he says, "Oh, I see. God shows no partiality, but rather, everyone in whatever nation who fears the Lord is acceptable to Him." Well, in Acts 4:12, Peter, you said this. Acts 10:38, Peter, you said that. What are you, nuts? What are you, Luke, trying to confuse us? Luke would say, "Look, folks, use your head. Think. Think. For God's sake, think!" Jesus of Nazareth, God's reconciling presence in the midst of the world. Jesus of Nazareth, full of grace. Jesus of Nazareth who touched lepers and caused the blind to see and the lame to walk, Jesus of Nazareth who put his arms around the world - we've made him the one who draws circles that leave people out when he's the very one who drew the circle that brought people in. Question? What is the question? How will the world be transformed? How will the kingdom be mended? How will creation come to wholeness? How can I find peace with God? How can I find grace in my life? How can I have the forgiveness of my sins and the removal of anxiety and fear? How can I come to find meaning and purpose in my life? The answer is Jesus. Jesus of Nazareth, Jesus, who was the embodiment of the God of Abraham and Isaac and Jacob, the God of Israel, the only, only God Jesus, here, historically in our midst, becomes the beacon, the sign, the pointer. Jesus who calls us not to worship him, but to follow him in worshipping God, and following in ways of justice and compassion and with all others. The answer is Jesus. © Grand Valley State University �That’s the Answer; Question? Richard A. Rhem Page 6   I have no other answer for you. That isn't even an issue. For here and there, now and again, more often I'm meeting others who speak about that same God, that same sense of peace and grace and worship, devotion, and I say, "In what name?" They have some other name, because there was some other particular revelation of that One Universal experience of Grace. And then I say, "Well, you didn't come my way," and then they quote Jesus to me, who says, "Those who are not against us are for us who are also doing good things." Then I realize that it's so important, when I've experienced the answer that is Jesus, that I learn the question. © Grand Valley State University � https://digitalcollections.library.gvsu.edu/files/original/aa684086cf1d4b2412653378b07c51c8.mp3 560c975b467777cd820fe93cdd5226e2 Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource Richard A. Rhem Collection Description An account of the resource Text and sound recordings of the sermons, prayers, services, and articles of Richard Rhem, pastor emeritus of Christ Community Church in Spring Lake, Michigan, where he served for 37 years. Starting in the mid 1980's, Rhem began to question some of the traditional Christian dogma that he had been espousing from the pulpit. That questioning was a first step in a long and interesting spiritual journey, one that he openly shared with his congregation. His journey is important, in part because it is reflective of the questioning, the yearnings, and the gradual revision of beliefs that many persons in this part of the century have experienced and continue to experience. It is important also because of the affirming and inclusive way his questioning was done and his thinking evolved. His sermons and other written and spoken materials together document the steps in his journey as it took a turn in 1985, yet continued to revolve around the framework and liturgies of the Christian calendar. Subject The topic of the resource Clergy--Michigan Reformed Church in America Christ Community Church (Spring Lake, Mich.) Religion Interfaith worship Sermons Sound Recordings Creator An entity primarily responsible for making the resource Rhem, Richard A. Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://gvsu.lyrasistechnology.org/repositories/2/resources/514">Richard A. Rhem papers (KII-01)</a> Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Grand Valley State University. University Libraries. Special Collections & University Archives. Contributor An entity responsible for making contributions to the resource Kaufman Interfaith Institute Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/InC/1.0/?language=en">In Copyright</a> Language A language of the resource English Type The nature or genre of the resource Sound Text Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context KII-01 Coverage The spatial or temporal topic of the resource, the spatial applicability of the resource, or the jurisdiction under which the resource is relevant 1981-2014 Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource audio/mp3 text/pdf Sound A resource primarily intended to be heard. Examples include a music playback file format, an audio compact disc, and recorded speech or sounds. Event Eastertide III Scripture Text Acts 3:12, 16, Acts 4:12 Location The location of the interview Christ Community Church, Spring Lake, MI Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context KII-01_RA-0-19970413 Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1997-04-13 Title A name given to the resource That's the Answer; What's the Question? Creator An entity primarily responsible for making the resource Richard A. Rhem Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Grand Valley State University Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/InC/1.0/?language=en">In Copyright</a> Subject The topic of the resource Clergy--Michigan Reformed Church in America Christ Community Church (Spring Lake, Mich.) Sermons Relation A related resource Richard A. Rhem - An Archive of Sermons, Prayers, Talks and Stories: http://richardrhem.org/ Language A language of the resource eng Type The nature or genre of the resource Text Sound Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource audio/mp3 application/pdf Description An account of the resource A sermon given by Richard A. Rhem (Dick) on April 13, 1997 entitled "That's the Answer; What's the Question?", on the occasion of Eastertide III, at Christ Community Church, Spring Lake, MI. Scripture references: Acts 3:12, 16, Acts 4:12. Compassion Inclusive Grace Pluralism https://digitalcollections.library.gvsu.edu/files/original/7a87f0ae603f238fba64d166ae20a6f6.m4v 7486b1245a1a70d73db5050a3112bca0 https://digitalcollections.library.gvsu.edu/files/original/04fecb271fae50a5b93d9f6615d51ade.pdf ef020857e192eacc90f3134a66fcc428 PDF Text Text Grand Valley State University Veterans History Project Interviewee: Bruce Thatcher Interviewed by James Smither Transcribed by Gabrielle Angel Interview length: 1:25:00 00:00:00 I: We’re talking today with Bruce Thatcher of Bangor, Michigan, and the interviewer is James Smither of the Grand Valley State University Veterans History Project. Bruce, you’ve come here today with a certain amount of decoration. Can you explain the various things that you are wearing? What are they? V: The very top is a Distinguished Flying Cross. Underneath and to one side is a Bronze Star with a v-device and an oak leaf cluster, which means you had two. There’s an Air Medal and some other stuff there too. I: And then on the vest, you have a patch there. That’s the insignia of the First Cavalry Division. V: Correct. I: And the hat? V: The hat is a wonderful Stetson, which is the pride of the First Cavalry. I: Was that something specifically- who got to wear that? Anybody who was in the division? V: Anybody who was in battle in the division. The one thing I did not bring today was the Gold Spurs. I: Actual spurs, like you put on boots spurs? V: Yes. I: Okay, very good. Alright, I put the hat over here to the side. Alright, let’s get started. To begin with, where and when were you born? V: I was born in Berwyn, Illinois, on August 24, 1941. I: Did you grow up there, or did you move around? V: My folks moved to Lombard, Illinois, anyways. I was basically raised in Lombard. At that time, Lombard was a sleepy little community, such as Hinsdale. I: There were still cornfields around. V: Yes, I used to go cut them in my backyard as a profession. I: Did you finish high school? �V: Yes. I: What year did you graduate? V: In 1959. I: What did you do after high school? 00:01:58 V: I went- my folks told me I was going to be a civil engineer. So, I went to Bradley University for two years and promptly flunked out. In the meantime, I learned how to be a surveyor. After I flunked out, I got a job with a surveying company. I: Let’s back up a little bit. Why did your family think you should be a civil engineer? V: That’s a good question. My dad thought the big thing was – now this sounds crazy- but he thought that we needed more sewage treatment plants. Civil engineers designed sewage treatment plants. I: What kind of work did your father do? V: He was a tool and die maker. He taught me how to, I could run a lathe when I was twelve. I could not stand going in his footsteps because I didn’t like being inside. Being a surveyor was, I liked it. I: Did you flunk out of school just because you couldn’t be bothered to do the work? V: No, I just, now I’ve come to find out I probably had a good case of ADA. I was, I tried hard. I always had to work as a dishwasher at a local restaurant. It wasn’t through the lack of effort. I just couldn’t do it. I: Your brain wasn’t wired for the kinds of college classes you were getting. V: At that time, right. I: On the other hand, you took to the surveying. V: Right. That kind of clicked. I knew geometry pretty good. I: How long did you work for the surveyor? V: Three years altogether. I went from being the low guy on the totem pole, called a rodman, to the guy in charge, called a party chief. I got to be party chief in a year, so I had a lot of responsibility. 00:04:10 I: How do you wind up in the military? V: We were starting to- Uncle Sam was almost knocking at the door but not quite. My friend who was also in the survey company had just gotten back from the Army. He had the coolest job, �where his job was to go around the world and find out what the diameter of the world was, and to locate stations where you could plot where the satellites were going. This was cool, and he said, “You gotta go to survey school in the Army, and this will help you.” So, he got me wrapped up into that. I: When did you enlist in the Army, then? V: I don’t remember exactly when it was. When did we say that was? Was it February? I: It was sometime in ’63. V: It was sometime in ’63. It was cold. I: So, probably early in the year. V: Yep. I remember getting on a train. I remember we got on a train in Chicago, and then somebody was running around on the train, saying there was a bomb on the train. I thought, forget that, so I stayed on the rack. And then an MP came and said there was a bomb on the train. So, that was the start of my military life: there was a bomb on the train. I: Where did they send you for training? V: Fort Knox, Kentucky. I: What did basic training consist of that time? V: As I recall, it was words called agony and misery that we were well acquainted with. I got a, the other thing is, backing up to something minor. During lunch time when I was surveying, I learned how to operate various pieces of heavy equipment. We would go up at that time to LS 21, which at that time was the biggest tractor. It weighed a lot. 00:06:15 V: When you’re in Fort Knox, you’ve got this questionnaire. Did you operate a vehicle over 1000 lbs.? Yeah, I think it was over that. I keep knocking off these, sure I could do that. It got down to the end, no, I probably didn’t do that. Then I got volunteered to be a truck driver in basic training. The very first time that I went to pick up the deuce and a half, I brought it back to the armory. It was black out, and you had to have someone guide you as you backed up. So, the armory sergeant was guiding me in, and I promptly broke three of the slats, and tore up the canvas on the back end of the truck. That wasn’t so cool. So, I wrapped that up and tied that up, and ran it around all day with that in kind of cruddy shape. Then, I decided that I’d better take it back through meal time and beyond in the evening. I took it back, and the motor pool sergeant was sitting there. “Just drive it around.” �This was a good thing. So, I drove it around. I drove this way pretty good, because I pushed it up. I parked it. I lived in fear from that day on that someday, they were going to come back. I learned real quick that next day, when I picked a truck up from the motor pool to give it a good inspection. That day never happened. I: So, you were never made pay back Uncle Sam for the damage? V: No. They showed us this wonderful film after we got our driver’s license of somebody driving the atomic cannon through some little town in Germany and taking out two houses. He had to pay for the two houses. 00:08:10 I: They did that sort of thing. So, how much of the basic training stuff did you have to do, with all of the drill and marching, that sort of thing? V: Just what everyone else does. I: So, the driving was on top of that? V: Yeah. I: How easy or hard was it for you to adjust to life in the Army? V: Relatively easy. It wasn’t hard at all. I: How did the drill sergeants treat you? V: Fine. There was another kind of a funny thing. My boss said, “You’re going to be sitting on a duffle bag. It’s going to be misting out. The biggest man that you’ve ever seen in your life is going to come over top of you, and he’s going to smile and look down and point at you. He’s going to have a shiny gold tooth.” He was absolutely right. I was sitting on the duffle bag, oh my, and he has a shiny gold tooth, and he says, “Thatcher, you’re mine.” That’s how it went. I don’t see how the man ever got inside a tank. His shoulders were too broad. I: At that time, did you know, did any of the people you were training with have trouble with it? V: Oh, yeah. There were a few people that would, what do you call it? Go over the hill. Then, they’d have to find them and bring them back. Oh, yeah. I: About how long did the basic training last? V: It wasn’t that long, I don’t think. Eight weeks, I think? I: Alright. At that point, did you have a specialization picked out? �V: No, they picked it out for me. It was not surveying, it was now artillery. I went to Fort Sill, Oklahoma. That’s where it’s at. 00:10:07 I: When you went to Fort Sill, initially what were they training you to do? V: Be a cannon cocker, but they also sent me to a leadership preparatory kind of school for two weeks. I: Leadership as in non-com level? V: Right. I: What kind of artillery do you train with? V: The 105 Howitzer. I: How much time did you spend doing that, do you think? V: I think that was another eight-week course. I: What would a day be like when you were in training there? V: I was what they called, what did they call it? A student guidon, or whatever. So, I’d have to make sure everybody got up, got dressed before the sergeant came in. Then I’d go and learn about how the Howitzer worked: what to do, what not to do, how to shoot it. We had people there who were, to the military’s credit, one was ER. He was a biology teacher in high school, so when we went out on the range, on the trail at night, he could track every critter in the burrow. He would police up scorpions and snakes and put them in his, we call it now the footlocker. On a Saturday inspection, when we had open footlocker inspection, here he is with scorpions and rattle snakes in different containers. The battery commander got some stuff and he actually ended up saving it all and put it in the armory in a place where he could keep them. He fed them, and he’d take them home when he was done. 00:12:12 I: [chuckles] So the Army did not object to this? V: No. It was really surprising. I: When you said ER, you mean enlisted reserve? V: Right. I: You had people that were in reserved training? V: Draftees, ER, RA. I: So, he was ER, was he there for training along with you, or was he doing this as part of his reserve duty? �V: He was doing his training. I: He just happened to be a collector while he was doing that, okay. Now, then, the leadership training, what did that consist of? V: That was, I would call that a highly regimented, highly motivational type-thing. They would teach you how to, let’s say if you want to show someone how to shine up their boots. So, you take one of the guy’s boots, shine it, give it back to him, tell him that you want to see his other boot like that. That was just some of the little things that they teach you. How to make a buck so it really looks good. All of the little things. I: This sounds like it’s sort of geared to being on a peace-time base somewhere rather than actually... V: Right, yep. I: out there in the fields somewhere. Did you do that course after the artillery training? V: Actually, before the artillery training. I: Before the artillery training, okay. So, you went from there to being the guidon for the platoon. I: Once you finish that stage of training, then what happens to you? 00:14:06 V: Then I went to the 2nd of the 2nd Field Artillery, which is there at Fort Sill. I was put in the survey section of the battalion. That was maybe less than a week before they were going to have a test to find out whether or not they were combat ready. The 2nd Lieutenant who was in charge of the survey section said, “Alright, we don’t have time to train you, so you’re going to be our third, I guess you’d call them calculators.” What it amounts to is, as long as you didn’t have the neat conveniences you have now. So, you’d use logarithmic tables to multiply and divide by, and you’d use logarithmic sines, cosines and tangents to figure out where you were at. When the day came for this test, and the test is where you’d have to survey in three batteries, then survey in the target. The test comes in that you’d have a time on target. For each battery is a different distance from the tube to the target, and the time of flight is different. You’d have an airburst directly over the target. That was the test. At the end of the time, we would have one guy calculating, one guy would have an answer, another guy would have another answer. The Lieutenant was looking at me. I couldn’t understand his form, so I would turn it upsidedown and draw a picture of each one and I did my own calculations that way. He looked over my stuff and decided to use my answers. 00:16:05 I: Okay, how did that work? How well did that go? �V: It went very well, there was a time on target for each of the batteries and bam, hit the target. I: Okay. V: So, the next day, I was a corporal. The next day, I was an E5. I: Now, are you in charge of that section, or just number two? V: I was number two when it comes to that. Another humorous thing was, I saw an ad in the newspaper that needed a survey party that needed to survey in some pilings for an industrial project. So, I called them up and gave them a bid. So, I hired the second lieutenant as my rod man, the sergeant as my instrument man, and then I had to figure out everything from feet and degrees to meters and mills, since we borrowed the government’s equipment. We went out and made more money in two weekends than we made, in my case, three months. Everybody made a lot more money pretty quick on a weekend. I: How long, then, did you spend with the 2nd of 2nd? V: Not too long, because after that they quickly asked me if, let’s see, what else happened then? They asked me to be on the Fort Sill drill team, so I was on the Fort Sill drill team. And then they interviewed me for going into OCS. The next slot that came open, I went into OCS. I: And did you do the Officer Candidate School at Fort Sill? V: Yes. I: That’s still artillery, so that’s where they train people. V: Yes. I: What did that school consist of? 00:18:00 V: That was the best period of education of my life. Everything from an education standpoint point of view, they were so far ahead of, let’s say, Bradley University that it was scary. They had no windows in that place, so you couldn’t be looking out at the birds. They had for every period of instruction, prior to that period of instruction, we usually had captains as instructors, they would have an E7-E9, plus a field grade officer would listen to his presentation before he gave it to the students. You would get a handout that would say what was going to happen in this period of instruction. You were not to even think about writing anything. If you started writing while he was talking, you would be doing pushups for the entire period. You only write when he stops for a second. Now, he had, in the classroom he had channels in his blackboard, and I don’t remember how many channels there were. He might have had five different things already done. You don’t see the back of him when he’s writing his name, no. It’s already there. The next thing would happen, �and it might be a chalkboard with such and such on it. The next one out might be a magnetic board and we’d be talking about moving things around for tactics. Another one might come out and it might have sticky things on it. If he thinks that somebody is falling asleep, there might be a firecracker rolled on the thing, make sure everybody is still awake. That I carried over to when I went back to Bradley, was I never wrote while a professor was talking. 00:20:06 I: So, there was a very tight structure that managed to fit you very well? You could learn that way? V: Yes, that’s exactly right. And then, keeping yourself in tip top shape because you would… I think our typical day started at about 6:00, maybe 5:30 in the morning and it would go through 12:00. When we were lowerclassmen, there might have been 50 of us in the barracks. You’d take a shower with all 50 in two minutes. Then, when you walked out, you were cleaning, you’d take your towels and rub down the walls. The last one would take the goldfish and put them back in the toilets. I: Why were there goldfish in the toilets? V: That proved that they were clean. We started off with 50 in lower class, in middle class there might have been 20, and upper class there might have been ten. I: Does that mean the other guys get weeded out in the process? V: It means that they had to go up to the officer and say, “I quit.” They don’t weed you out, you have to quit. Sometimes, you low-crawl into formation to the mess hall. If you weren’t eating right, the next thing you know, you’d be told to eat underneath the table in the mess hall. I: And, you survived all of that. V: We survived all of that. I: Once you have completed that course… I guess, in terms of, were you getting any actual artillery training during all of this? V: Oh yeah, there were various pieces of equipment. I: What were they teaching you? V: You were learning how to adjust it. At Fort Sill they have in some places. rolling hills like this. [gestures] You don’t know if you’ll land in this gorge or that gorge, so you have to really see where, after the explosion is, you have to look at your map and see how many little gorges there are between you and it. It was very difficult. �00:22:30 I: Were you doing this all on 105s, or did you get with 155s, or did you get anything else? V: We went up to eight-inch. V: Are you doing fire direction control now? V: I do all of it. Fire direction control, learning everything. I: Did you do any aerial observation at that point? V: No. I: So, you’re still – V: On the ground. I: On the ground with your artillery unit. Okay. How long did that officer training course go? V: That was six months. I: Once you complete that, then what happens to you? V: Then, I stayed at Fort Sill for another course that was about six weeks long, which was a target acquisition course, where we learned how to use different kinds of radars that were coming into play then that I never saw overseas. Again, there was more surveying. I ended up, it was multi-national there, so I ended up being a tutor for some Saudi Arabians, folks that were dumber than a box of rocks. I: Did you have success teaching them anything? V: Yeah, and I had some good experiences with an Italian Major, and an Indian Colonel. On Thanksgiving Day, just outside of Fort Sill is the Wichita Wildlife Refuge. It’s got long-horned cattle running loose along with some bison. Some friends, we used to go out and see. One of my buddies was an Eskimo. We would do, what do you call it? A coup, where you would go up to a bison and touch it. We learned how to do that from him. We did that on rocks, because he can’t climb rocks, but… We found out that long-horned cattle are far worse than bison. 00:24:40 V: So, anyways, I took them out there. We found the bison. The Italian guy had his camera and he’s going around there, and he didn’t see a calf getting in between he and the mom. I had a Volkswagen. The Indian guy, he saw this, so he’s taking a picture of the Italian taking a picture. Then, the guy wanted to run. I physically had to hold him down and we had to walk slow. Running is not a good thing. We got into the Volkswagen. Now, we are surrounded by buffalo in the Volkswagen for about a half an hour, then they disperse. I: [chuckles] V: It was kind of a funny thing. �I: Alright, so, a little bit different combat experience there. Now, having completed the target acquisition course, do they assign you to a new unit? V: Now, we go to Fort Bragg, North Carolina, into a target acquisition company for the 18th Airborne Corps. And, since it’s 18th Airborne Corps, the next thing I do is go to Fort Benning and learn how to leave a perfectly good flying airplane. 00:26:05 I: So, you’re going to jump school there. V: I went to jump school there. I: What is the basic program there? How do they go about teaching you how to jump off of an airplane? V: Oh, you start off jumping off little things, and they get bigger and bigger. Then, they have this tower, you have to jump off of this tower with all of your gear on. Then, you go and leave the airplane. I was the last guy on the stick, that they call. It was a flying boxcar. We were up in the woods. The first jump, though, you’re always much higher than you are in the other jumps. I can remember that so vividly. You leave the airplane like this, and you watch the wings slowly go away from you, slowly go away from you. Then, whack, you go to the end of the static line, and thank you God, and I looked down and there is a big, red-tailed hawk soaring below me. That was really cool. That was really cool. Then, you hear the guy on the loudspeaker, “Whatever number is on your helmet, you have to pull open, risers, otherwise you’re going to end up in a tree.” I: So, it is possible for them to coach you as you’re coming down? V: Yes. Yes, it is. I: How many jumps do you actually make? V: Five there. I: So, you do that, and then you go back to Fort Bragg. Now, what are you doing with your unit? V: What we did is, two other officers and I, we were 2nd Lieutenants at the time, we rented a house off of base. We bought a 2-man folding kayak. We had a lot of fun with that. Once a month for one week, we had to be completely ready with everything ready in your car, so that when they blew the whistle, you would go to Pope Air Force Base, get on a plane, and off you go. Then, “Oh, we don’t need you.” And then you come back, and you leave the airplane before it lands. That was the, if you will, the world-wide ready reaction force. 00:28:42 �I: Did you do more conventional training the rest of the time? V: Yeah. Basically, teaching the guys surveying. They had a thing come out then, it was a huge box called a gyroscope that you had an airdrop that you’d have to hook up to a generator. Then, from that, you could actually find out where you’re at, other than by shooting stars. Otherwise, you’d have to shoot stars at night. I: How long did you spend at Fort Bragg? V: About six months, I think. I was supposed to go to Korea. I: Did they tell you about that, or did you get orders and they revoke them, or …? V: I don’t remember. All I remember is, again, the good stuff is, I was, at the time since I was a surveyor in civilian life, single, independently wealthy. I bought like five or six shares of Sears and Roebuck, and I had my dad as the, whatever you call it now, that could look after your financial stuff. So, I might have had, heck, $200 worth of stock. One day, as the officer of the day, killing time, I’m looking through the, oh, I’ve got to buy some Flying Tiger Airline Stock. I’m going to go to Korea, and by the time they would lamp out. It took a long time for them to fly everybody over to Korea, it happened twice a year. By the time they’re flying over, it’s big expenses, so it takes maybe two months to get money back from Uncle Sam. Now, their stock is up. They were very cyclic, so I bought a line and got a little something going there. But then, I forgot to sell. 00:30:42 I: Oh. V: And then, I went to Vietnam, so when I got out, they were still flying to Vietnam. I: So, stock was okay. V: Flying Tiger paid for my continued college education. I: So, you had orders to Korea. How or why did they change, or do you not know? V: I don’t know. They said, “Son, you’re going to go to Vietnam.” I: And when did you actually go to Vietnam? V: In July of 1966, the latter part of July. I: Now, what did they do, did they do anything to prepare you to go to Vietnam? Extra training or anything like that? V: Yes. There were some things they had to do. Shots, absolutely had shots. Then I joked around with the medic. “You’re stabbing me two at a time with these darned things.” He says, “You’re right, sir. You’ve got to learn how to give shots.” �So, he would take two needles at a time and backhand them into your arm. Then, I would take one and backhand one into his. He taught me how to give shots. That was different. I: Probably not standard procedure. V: Probably not standard procedure. 00:32:04 V: Learned a little bit about the Vietnamese language. I’m horrible when it comes to language. I didn’t get much out of that. I also was on a detail learning how to, we had special forces folks at Fort Bragg at that time. Thank goodness I didn’t have to perform what I learned, which was knocking on the door and informing a person that Sgt. Jones didn’t make it. I’m glad I didn’t have to do that. I: Did they give you a leave before you go over? V: Yes. I: Was that 30 days? V: I don’t remember. I don’t think it was that long. All I know is that I ran every day, and I ran a long way. I: Now, how do they actually get you to Vietnam? V: We go over to O’Hare Field, over the military side. My parents are there. We sat and sat and sat in wait to find out the military aircraft wasn’t going to make it. The next day we went home, and we reported to the United Airlines. We got on a DC-6, which they got out of mothballs. They couldn’t shut the door. So, they had a mechanic go inside, take the glass off of the copilot’s side. He crawled out with that piece of glass and then put glass back in. I: The DC-6, is that a prop plane? V: That’s a four-engine prop plane. It went so slow and was not very pressurized, so when we got to the Rocky Mountains, we flew through the passes, not up and over them. You could see people on the ground. 00:34:10 I: How long did that take? V: A long time. It was really a cool flight; you could see everything. It’s not like today, where all you can see is a speck down there. I: Were you going to California or Washington? V: We went to San Diego. I stayed for two days out on the, what is that, the Presidio, I think that’s what that’s called. I: That’s in San Francisco. �V: San Francisco, that’s right. I stayed in Presidio for a couple days and froze, because it was cold there. I: You didn’t have to stay at the big depot in Oakland, which is what a lot of guys process through. V: Yep. I: From San Francisco then to Vietnam? V: Yep. I: What route did you fly? Do you remember? V: We flew in a C-141 to the Philippines. We left the airplane in the Philippines for a little bit and it was like going into an oven. That’s all I remember about the Philippines. I: From the Philippines to Vietnam? V: Yep. I: Where did you land in Vietnam? V: Oh. I think it was in Pleiku, and from Pleiku I went to An Khe in a Caribou. I: Which is a smaller… V: A smaller, two-engine turbine prop. I: What unit were you joining at An Khe. V: The 1st of the 77th Field Artillery. I: And that’s part of the 1st Cavalry Division. V: Right. I: Once you arrive at An Khe, what do they do with you? V: They tell you to bend over and here comes the biggest Gamma globin shot you’ve ever seen in your life. It looked like a horse syringe coming at you. I: What was the reason for that shot? What were they trying to prevent? V: I don’t know. 00:38:18 I: Just trying to protect you from as many infections as possible? V: That’s right. I: Did the Cavalry have any kind of orientation period for you, or did you go right to your unit? V: I think I went straight to my unit. I don’t remember any sort of orientation at all. �I: Once you join that unit, what do you start doing? V: Well, I join that unit, but at that time they were out. I think there was a short period of time where I had to go with the local residents. They were cleaning up around the perimeter. I would watch them, and then they would get paid. I think that was about a week. Then, I went with the unit out to, I don’t remember exactly where, but it was out near the Cambodian and Laotian border. That was where we first went. I: What is your actual job? What were you first doing with this unit? V: Well, I was the low guy on the totem pole when it comes to officers. At night, I would be in the FDC, the Fire Direction Control, and would be if any fire mission came up. Sometimes, they would have interdictionary fire, where you would pick a spot on the map and shoot it for the heck of it, thinking they might be there. I would give the orders to the gun section. 00:38:02 V: One night, we got mortared, and we had white phosphorus projectiles. At that heat, the white phosphorus turns into a liquid. You have to keep them further, and the fuse are on the projectiles. The fuse operates by, when there’s a shot, there’s a little ball baring that goes to the back end of the fuse. Then, the rifling of the barrel throws the little ball baring out. Now you got a clear path, so when the point hits something, that flame will go through the fuse and into the projectile. So, these things are standing on end, on a hill. They got knocked around by mortars, so they got knocked down the hill. Since I am the newbie and expendable, I get the opportunity of placing about fifty white phosphorus shells away from everybody else and touching them off. That was a scary operation. I: Did you have anybody helping you with that? V: Oh, no. They kept everyone as far away as possible. You can get rid of one guy, but you don’t want to get rid of them all. I: So, it’s not a job they would assign to an enlisted man? V: Oh, no, no. I: Lucky you. Okay. V: There’s a rank lower than private. That would be called 2nd Lieutenant. I: Initially, you’re on night watch and not going out on any operations yet? V: Not yet. I: And how long do you have to do that? V: It might have been two weeks. �Then, early, early in the morning, the Battery Commander says, “You’re going to go with the 2nd of the 12th Infantry C Company because they just lost their FO.” 00:40:05 V: So then, this is actually a pretty good story. So, they picked me up at daybreak in the command and control helicopter for the battalion commander. We go to the Battalion Commander, and he tells me what I’m going to do. He says, “Don’t worry about a thing. Your recon man has got your map, your SOI, SSI. He’s got everything. All we need is you. Go get on my helicopter and make us proud.” And there I went, okay? I: M-hm. V: So off we go. Again, this is now in the second time the Cav went into the A Shau Valley. I: The A Shau or the Ia Drang? V: The Ia Drang Valley. It was their second time into there. So, we go in there and it’s in a little itsy-bitsy clearing with a little bump on it, and there are stumps sticking out, and I’m wearing civilian… Not civilian, stateside greens, stateside boots and an M-16 I’ve never shot. I jump out of the helicopter, go to the edge. There’s nobody there. So, first thing that came to mind was, “Oh, crap.” So, I went around the LZ quietly. There was nobody there. I found a place that could be defensible by one person. I crawled backwards through the reefs and the elephant grass, straighten them up, and then go backwards a little more, straighten them up, straighten them up, straighten them up, until I got to my position. 00:42:09 So, it was- I’ll explain it this way. If you’ve ever been squirrel hunting and it’s really noisy in the forest. In the jungle, it’s downright loud, because you’ve got big animals, big birds, and they’re all making all kinds of noise, until somebody comes in. Then it gets stone quiet. I had got to the stone quiet, where the loudest thing was my heartbeat. It stayed that way for a while, then it got noisy again. Then, I figured out, I’m going crawl up a tree at night. Why? I had no idea, but I saw a tree good to crawl up. I just had to stay put and not be observed, and then it got near dark. I could see an airplane going in a thing like this. [gestures] Hmm, he might be looking for me, but I can’t stand up. That’s not an option. Then this voice, the voice says, “Bruce, roll over and make a snow angel in the elephant grass.” I said, “Yes, sir.” �There I am, making a snow angel in the elephant grass. Airplane goes over, nothing, nothing, nothing, nothing. Then, next thing you know, just as you thought you went insane, twenty minutes later in comes two gun ships and a slick. They strafe each side and I jump on that thing, there we were. The next day, we got into a fire fight right there. 00:44:05 I: Did you find out what had happened, or why you were left there by yourself? V: The helicopter pilot just thought he put me in the right place. The humorous part of the whole thing is that the guy that is the company commander of that company, later on, we were telling stories one day. You wouldn’t believe this, he was the liaison between the entry company and the flight crew. That was his first job. He said, “We lost a Forward Observer someplace.” And he was talking about all the things they were trying to do to find this guy. Then, he says, he was a fat air force guy, he says, “Then, when was the last time you saw a goof making a snow angel in the elephant grass? I think I’ve got your guy.” So, I patiently listen to him tell this story. Then he says, “Then, two gun ships came in.” And then he had got the call from the pilot. The pilot says, “Man, you should have seen how high that guy jumped to get into the helicopter!” Then, I said, “I could have jumped higher.” [Both laugh] That was kind of humorous. I: When you joined the unit, you said that unit got into a firefight at that same LZ the next day? V: The next day, same place. I saw where I made my snow angel. I: What were your duties or functions with the company? What were you doing for them? 00:45:55 V: My job is to provide fire support for our infantry company. I had an RTO who would carry the radio and a non-commissioned officer that we would call our recon sergeant. There would be three of us. Every day, I would be walking with a point squad, every other day. I’d take it one day, then the recon sergeant would take it the next day. If he was walking with point squad, I would go out on ambush. We were either out on ambush at night or out with point squad. We saw way more than the infantry guys did. �I: So, you’re not with the company’s command post, then? V: One of us would be with the Company Commander, one would be with the lead squad. I: Where does the ambush fit into that? Is that what you do at night? V: Ambushes, every night we would set an ambush. We would set guys around listening posts, and then we would usually set up a little ambush a little bit away from the company if we saw something that looked like a good trail or whatever. I: How much opposition were you encountering when you were first out there? V: Sometimes, we would go a week without anything. Other times, it would be every day we would find something. It is hard to put your finger on that. I: Now, who were the enemy in that area? Were they North Vietnamese Regulars or were they Viet Cong? V: Most of them were North Vietnamese Regulars. Some were Viet Cong. We were lucky enough to have the most unusual character join the infantry company, who I believe worked for the CIA at one time, because we would go into a mountain yard [Montagnard] village, and he would know, by name, the residents of the mountain yard village. He taught us some very unique things. The neatest one he taught us was if we were getting, let’s say, a sniper was shooting at you, if it was an AK-47, you would know it was the North Vietnamese Army. If it was, they used M-1 Carbines or whatever oddball thing, then it was more than likely you had Viet Cong. 00:48:32 I: Right. V: One of the key things that the North Vietnamese like to do, was that they knew that the Americans liked to run down a sniper. So, they would set up an L-shaped ambush, and they would just shoot at you with an AK-47. Then, they would just move a little bit, move a little bit, move a little bit. Now, you’re chasing them right into their ambush. On the other hand, if I was being shot with a Carbine or something like that, that was free game. So, we’d kind of, you would go, if it was an AK-47, you’d shoot and shoot. Being a old surveyor, I could read a map probably better than anybody, so I’d look at it and say, “Well, if I’m them, here’s where I’m setting up an L-shaped ambush. Call Fire Mission right on that spot. Why wait to get an ambush?” I: Right. V: So, that worked out quite well. I: When you had fire fights start, how large would those be? Were they very small unit actions most of the time? �V: I would say, that was a platoon war. Sometimes a company war. There was a lot of platoon stuff, platoon versus a company. 00:50:00 I: About how large were your platoons normally? V: Not very. We were probably understaffed. We were understaffed. I’m trying to think of how... We might have had twenty people in a platoon, maybe. I: Where you should have at least thirty-something. V: Yep. A rifle company should have like 150. I don’t know if we ever broke 100. I: That was characteristic of most of the war, at least after we first went. V: Yeah. I: Did you have a sense of how effective you were, or how successful you were? V: Yes, as a matter of fact. When we were doing this, this sounds crazy in retrospect, but we chased the North Vietnamese Army. That was our job: to chase them. We were very seldom ever in a defense mode, expect when we would be taking a break and we’d be around an artillery battery. So, there would be times where we would be running up against teenaged kids and old men. That was not a good sign for the other guys. I: Would those be Viet Cong then? V: Well, they were dressed in NVA uniforms. I: Okay. V: So, you know, I was thinking that this was going to be over pretty soon. We did a good job, the group that I was with. I don’t know how else to put it. I heard, I did not hear it myself, that my call sign at that time was Top Kick 38. Hanoi Hannah had promised Top Kick 38 to Uncle Ho’s birthday. That didn’t happen. 00:52:14 I: Now, would you listen to Hanoi Hannah or would you listen to radio at all, or would you not have a chance? V: We didn’t, but the people back in the FDC could. I: Where were you operating out of? The main divisional base was at An Khe, then there are more bases that you might fly out of. Where were you from? V: Anywhere from, anybody that got in trouble, we went after them. We were in Canton, we were in Dak To, in the Bong Son area, up in the lower part of I Corps, the northern part of III Corps. We didn’t have a place to call home. �A place to call home was a poncho, a poncho liner and a rubber air mattress under your back; that was your home. I: The aircraft have to have some kind of facility to be based at. V: The fixed-wingers were at An Khe and some of them at English. I don’t remember where they were at when we were at Dak To, or if they were at Dak To. I: As a forward observer, often times you’re out in the field with the line units. V: Right. I: Officers in Vietnam often switch assignments. Did you get a different assignment? 00:53:56 V: I stayed out there longer than most. I was good at what I did. I was pretty good. And then I ended up as the aerial observer for that battalion. I: That’s when you would fly out of the larger bases. V: When I finished up, I was at LZ English. I would start off in an H-13 helicopter in the morning. I’d adjust the firing battery, so they would hit their targets. Then, I would look for bad guys. The great advantage of that H-13 is that you could turn the engine off. It was gas powered, and you would auto-gyrate down the hill quietly. Since I’d been up and down a lot of those hills, I knew what to look for. Before you’d hit the rice paddy, you’d turn the engine on and go back up again. I: The helicopter flights, that would be what you would do first thing in the morning. Then, you’d switch over to the fixed-wing observation aircraft. V: Right, an 01 Bird Dog. I always used to, I was sort of a dastardly person, I guess. I would take a, it was nice eating hot food by the way. That was a real plus of doing this. I would take a number 10 can that they would use in the mess hall. I’d load that thing up with C-4, nuts and bolts, screws. Take a hand grenade fuse and put it in there. When I was up in the Bird Dog, I’d have a bunch of those with me. I’d lean out and drop them. I: So, you’d have presents for your friends on the ground. V: That’s right. 00:56:00 I: Go back to the time that you spent as forward observer. Are there specific incidents or events that kind of stand out for you? V: Yes. There’s one in particular that I’d really like to expand on if we have time. I: Oh, yeah. �V: So, the date is when I got a Bronze Star. You have to pick that one out, because I can’t remember. On that particular day, there was a massive air assault. Most of the helicopters were being used. We were blessed with a CBS film crew and a bunch of media people. Independent reporters, independent photographers. We were blessed to have them. About an hour after we got those folks, we got a call that there was a friendly platoon pinned down a couple miles away from us. We hot footed us over there, but the CBS film crew couldn’t hot foot it over there. We had to keep some of our folks back with them and go at a more leisurely pace. When we got to where we were going, we managed to, we flanked the bad guys. I pounded the, I called in three artillery batteries on the enemy and we got the guys out. This started at, must be near noon. It finished up at around midnight. In the meantime, the CBS film crew went up to the Captain and said, “Millions of Americans want to see your brave soldiers in action. We have to be on the next helicopter out.” 00:57:57 V: The captain said, “No, you aren’t getting on anything until we get all of our wounded out.” They tried to get on one helicopter and the story that I got was that the crew chief put his 1911 up to the head of one of the CBS film crew. Then, they tried it one other time and that didn’t work either. Then it got to be early morning, and finally everything calmed down. Then, just before daybreak, you’re back at it again. The film crew goes around and tried to interview Pvt. Jones or Pvt. Smith. Pvt. Jones and Pvt. Smith wouldn’t give them the time of day. They go up to the captain and they complained and said, “You told your men not to talk to us. They’re going to talk Westmoreland.” And, the captain replied very quickly and said, “I’ve already talked to Westmoreland and I don’t want to have you folks around me anymore, and he’ll make sure that that happens.” That was kind of cool. So, then for the next day, we chased the North Vietnamese into this little burg. There was this one particular grass hut house. Inside of it and outside of it, buried was a bunch of rice, enough to feed a very large quantity of people, and eating utensils. We were on what was called a search and destroy mission. Our job was to find that stuff and burn it. In lieu of burning it, right about the time of it, we captured a North Vietnamese captain and a North Vietnamese sergeant who were in the political section. On them was a typed piece of paper that said this poor lady had to pay taxes to the North Vietnamese for a certain amount. Let’s say five dollars a quarter. If she didn’t, and if she didn’t put this food in there, they would kill her oldest son first and progressively work their way down. I: We are going to pause here because this tape is about up. 01:00:36 �I: In your story, we had gotten to the point after the fire fight with the film crew and so forth, you had found a village where they were storing rice. You had captured a couple of North Vietnamese officers and they had a document on them indicating what would happen to this lady if she wasn’t storing their rice. Once you found that, now what happens? V: Well, it’s just a tragedy. Here is this poor lady. She has no husband. She knows that we control the day and they control the night. What are you going to do? She did what she had to do. As it turned out, the ARVN came in and we loaded up a chinook with all of that rice and stuff. We did not burn down her hooch. We don’t know what happened afterwards. We don’t know whether or not they came back and killed her kid. But, it’s just a microcosm. It might be a microcosm of what’s going on in Afghanistan. I: In a lot of ways, similar, yeah. V: What’s different about it is just, war’s horrible. That’s all there is to it. 01:01:55 I: I looked up the date just for the record here. According to your Bronze Star citation, that was February 14 of 1967, so it would have happened on Valentine’s Day. V: Yeah. The commanding officer was Capt. Hightower, and he was awarded the Distinguished Service Cross for what he did that night. I: Now, were there other incidents or particular events that happened while you were forward observer that you want to bring here before we move on? V: It’s the coordination. I was so lucky to have a company commander, his name is Simpson, and it sounds crazy, but there’s a thing called range dispersion when it comes to shooting an artillery piece. That means, it’s good left and right, but it can go a little long or a little short. You’ve heard of short rounds and such. You avoid that by shooting parallel with your people. So, in the middle of a firefight, we would be moving our people so that we would get off the gun target line. Or, I would adjust the fire so that we might hedge on a line of safety, okay? Then, when you add in another artillery battery which is coming from some other place, and now you gotta wag that around too. At times, I was shooting three artillery batteries and naval gun fire, all on the same target. Then, the other thing that really screws up the works was that my friends from the Air Force would come on station. They want to show how good they are. That means you have to stop the artillery for a brief moment for the NVA to do something. We tried to eliminate that moment to the very minimum, so I’d be talking to the FAC and I’d tell him that he has five seconds until the last round hits the ground, and he would roll in. Same that we had in the Cav, we had what they called aerial rocket artillery, which was on helicopters. Same thing applies to them. Artillery rounds and aircraft don’t mix. There’s a lot going on that most people don’t see. I was very fortunate. I never killed a single American. Matter of fact, I never wounded one seriously. We took care of business. �01:04:48 I: If you’re calling in artillery fire, how much of a time lag would there be from when you called in the coordinate and when the rounds hit? V: There are two types of things. One is if we were setting up shop at night, I would call into a certain spot. I would remember at night, for this particular fire mission it was Sierra Azul 163. I’d call fire mission Sierra Azul 163 first round smoke, and they would be coming in a minute, whatever the time of flight was. It wouldn’t take long. When you’re out in the middle of nowhere, and the first one comes, I think we would have a smoke round at least in two minutes. We were quick. That’s why, like you mentioned before, we had one battery assigned to this group of infantry people and they were close. I: Then you could call in additional support from other places as well. So, I guess, over the course of the time you spent with 2/12, what kind of casualties did they take? 01:06:13 V: There was a fair amount of people on the wall, but probably less than most. I think we did, we probably averaged much better than most, as far as guys coming out alive. I: Was some of that just good quality commanders and experience? V: It’s a lot has to do with it. Like I said, Capt. Simpson recognized that there are other things than sticking a bayonet on the end of a riffle. If you got firepower use it. We worked very well together and that was, it worked out good. As we are sitting here, I am thinking of one other thing… Do you remember seeing the funeral procession for John F. Kennedy? I: A little too young for that. Alive, but a little too young. V: A little too young for that. Next time you look at it, you’ll see a lieutenant. He has a horse with an upside-down, he was with a sister company. He was a company commander, and if you look up the Courage of Sam Bird. It is written by a guy named PT Collins, who was his FO. This was right near, this was in Bong Son. He went, his company went, and it was a hot LZ. I was a part of the platoon of a greater reaction force. We were right in after him. He caught a round right in his helmet that circumcised his skull. That’s the guy. 01:08:18 V: The night before, we were joking around and throwing mountain-yard spears at targets. The next day, he had a hole in him. Not good. But, our company did well. Like I said, our company commander was not afraid to use firepower. We used it. �I: How much contact did you have with the Montagnard while you were in the field? Did you see them often, or just very rarely? V: Only when we were in the area. If you were in the Bong Son area, you aren’t going to see them. When you were closer to Laos, you were going to see them. They were friendly. The other thing that we did, we bailed out special forces’ camps all of the time. It seems like they were always getting in trouble. I: Would those have a small number of Americans and a group of Montagnard working out of them? V: Yeah. I: They would then be national targets for the NVA. V: Right. I: So, you’d come in and help there. Now, when you were in the lowlands and the areas closer to the coast, the Bong Son area and so forth, did you see much of the regular Vietnamese civilians? 01:09:50 V: We saw them from a distance. To talk with them, I don’t think that ever happened. One time we went down in the, down the center of a street, and Han and I took a picture of a Shell Oil Station and a little schoolhouse. That’s about it. I don’t, I do remember little girls coming up. They were always very pretty in their little, white uniforms. This was probably how we lost some of our guys this way, she’d say, “GI, you’re number one, you want a Coke?” The guy would say, “Sure, I’d like to have a Coke.” He’d hand her over some money, and the next thing you’d know, they’re both gone. Not good. I: Did you know people who that happened to, or did you just hear about it? V: I saw it. I saw it. I also saw a guy that was, he was one of these kinds of people that would never follow orders. He was a newbie. We had just gotten done running some NVA out of a village, and here was this black box. It’s sitting in the doorway of a house. This kid, you can see he wants to pick it up. I yelled at him, “Don’t pick that up.” He bent over like this, and he’s looking at me, and I’m yelling at him. The next thing I know, I’m picking myself up with his flesh on my face. Not good. I: While you were in, you had a full year tour in Vietnam? �V: Yep. I: Did you have an R&R during that time of any kind? V: I went to Bong Kong. [noise as he realizes that was not where he went.] I: Hong Kong or Bangkok? V: I’ll come up with it yet. Bangkok. That was Bangkok and Hong Kong thrown together. Yes, Bangkok. It was the first time I saw Oriental people with a smile on their face and laughing. I: How long do you get for that? Was it a week? V: I don’t remember. I don’t think it was a full week, I think it was five days or something like that. I: Was it hard to go back to Vietnam after being in a place where they weren’t shooting at you? V: It was, but it didn’t take long because you got the guys you are used to. They are your guys. 01:12:30 I: How would you characterize morale in the units you served in in Vietnam? V: I think our morale was extremely good. It was extremely good. Another little short story is when it came time to leave. I was at Oakland Airport. There were two guys that had came from Detroit. They were from the same squad. One was black one was white. My airplane was going to O’Hare Field. Theirs was going to Detroit, leaving a little later than mine. Last I saw them, they were crying and hugging each other. They didn’t want to go home. I: This is now 1967, and you’re starting to get some riots in Detroit and other things going on. V: Yep. I had an opportunity of getting my recon sergeant a Bronze Star with Senator Levin. I told him about it. That got his attention. He was, at that time, he was on City Council for the city of Detroit. I: When you got short or close to the end of your time, did your duties change at all? 01:14:02 V: Yes, they did. The commander of the 1st Cav had me teach all incoming infantry and artillery officers major and below how to adjust fire. That tells me that I did something good. So, I would teach them how to do it, and as an example, we’d have them start off and I’d give them a minute to look at their map and decide the coordinates, and then the first round would be smoke. I’d give them 30 seconds to make an adjustment for, let’s say, high explosives. I’d tell them to take off their helmet, take off their liner and put their helmet back on. Then, they’d have 15 seconds to adjust. I’d put a 10-ft piece of bamboo, and I’d start banging them over the head with a piece of bamboo. Then, I had a major complain to me. �I said, “Well, wait until you get shot at with an AK-47 if you think this is distracting.” So, I kept on beating on them. Little did I know that the Deputy Commander of the 1st Cav was behind me one time when I was whacking him. He said, “Son, that was the finest period of instruction I have ever seen in my life. Do not do that back in the States.” I: [laughs] When you finish your tour in Vietnam, was your enlistment about up at that time? V: It was. They had offered me a thing to go to the War College in Pennsylvania, both as a student and as an instructor. Like I said before, when we were there, we were coming up against kids and old men. I thought this was over. The thing that I, this sounds crazy, whatt I enjoyed about being in combat is that the higher the rank means the more power you got. There were times that I talked to someone named Parachute 6 who was not on my SOI SSI, but he managed me to get the cruiser Canberra to come down and play with me, along with all sorts of Air Force assets. This is good. 01:16:34 V: On the other hand, I’m not the kind of person that liked to go and, you had to join the Officers Club, and then as a 2nd lieutenant, at New Years Eve, I wanted to watch the Rose Bowl. No, you had to go to the commanding officer’s house and you had to wear the dress blue uniform that costs two month’s pay. You had to have your little card, you had to put it on the silver platter. That was not my, I’m not that kind of person, okay. So, I decided I was going to go back to college, and back to college I went. I: Did you go back into the Reserves of some fashion like that or did you have a Reserve commitment now? V: No. I: So, you’re basically out. V: I’m out. I: So, you go back to Bradley again? V: Yes. I: How does that go this time around? V: I flunked out so bad that I had to be on probation for three semesters, and that probation meant I had to be on the Dean’s List. So, I was on the Dean’s List for five semesters and got out. 01:17:56 I: What do you attribute the change to? Just how you learned in the Army? �V: The way I was taught in the Army, about the idea of, for me, if I don’t, I can’t write and listen at the same time. I think that was the key thing. That, and you’re a little more mature the next go around. V: At Bradley University we had a Veterans Club, which consisted of about forty guys. Our house got, we got kicked out of campus because we might have been a little rowdy. We had a higher grade point average than the honors fraternity. We had one touchdown scored against us in two seasons of playing flag football against fraternities, one of which was very vehemently against the war. We had an occasion, I was the secretary and I got called up to the Dean’s Office because, in the Student Union where we had a bunch of tables, there was a bunch of communist stuff that had gone around. All you had to do was, you had to pick it up and you could leave a donation at the end. So, we went through and we all went through and donated a penny and burnt it in the Quadrangle. So, I got called up to the Dean of Students. While I was in the Dean of Student’s Office, the American flag went down and the North Vietnamese flag went up in the Quadrangle. So, when we got through with that, the American flag went back up and the North Vietnamese flag got burned. According to the police report, it was an unfair fight between 150 college students and 30 veterans. I: And the unfair part… V: Let’s just say, the college students didn’t do too well. 01:20:00 I: Now, was it sort of a constant thing to have to deal with the anti-war movement on campus? V: It was non-stop. The one good thing was that in the curriculum I was in, I had switched from engineering to construction, is three of them were ex-military Army officers. I: Three of the professors? V: Yes, they were professors. So, oddly enough, you’d go in there. Here’s your period of instruction, here it is all outlined for you. Okay, I can do this. But, yes, it was non-stop. I: Now did you have a sense that the protestors and so forth were targeting the soldiers themselves and the veterans? Or was it a more political, anti-government policy approach? V: I think both. It was pretty, it was a different thing. You know, I stop and think about it and I’m 30 years-old and I’m going to college. You stick out like a sore thumb. I: You’re also a little more grown up than most of them. V: That’s right. I: When did you graduate from college? V: Woo, 1970 or 1971. It’s funny, I don’t know when I graduated from college, but I can tell you everything that happened in that one year, though, in Vietnam. �I: In Vietnam, yeah, sure. What kind of job did you get when you got out? V: I was a, I went back to work back with the company where I was a surveyor, only this time I was an estimator for heavy construction. I had that job for a while, then I thought I’d get a, a guy offered me such a deal, and it turned out that that was the world’s biggest sleazebag. I learned how uncouth some business can be. 01:22:06 V: Then, I got a job with the exact opposite, the Austin Company, which built specific-use buildings such as Oceanarium at Brookfield Zoo. I built a printing press facility for the Milwaukee Journal Sentinel, which is five stories high and 385 ft long, and a building for St Jude’s Children’s Hospital. Specific-use buildings. They were the exact opposite [of the company before], the most trusting, trustworthy people. They built the built the hanger that built the 707 on a handshake between Mr. Austin and the Boeing people. After the Boeing people had enough money, then they paid off Austin on a handshake. There’s not a document for the contract. I: Different time-. Alright, how did you wind up in Michigan? V: Well, one of the jobs that I had was that I would come back here occasionally and work on Upshot, which changed to Pharmacia, which changed to Pfizer. I also had a job in South Haven for Wykhoff Chemical. I said, “Oh, this is where I want to retire.” My family was in Roy, Illinois, and my ex-wife up and left the family and she was no where to be, she’s in Oregon. So, I wanted to be within three hours driving time. I also like to hunt and fish, so I would look at different places. Everywhere I went, I never went to the bars, I always had my boat along with me, and South Haven was the place. 01:24:12 I: Now, to think back at the time you spent in the Service, how do you think that affected you? What did you take out of that? V: If it wasn’t for the time I spent in the Service, I would have never achieved what I have achieved. I: Well, you’ve got a good story, so thank you so much for taking the time to share it today. V: Okay, thank you. � Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource Veterans History Project Creator An entity primarily responsible for making the resource Grand Valley State University. History Department Description An account of the resource The Library of Congress established the Veterans History Project in 2001 to collect memories, accounts, and documents of U.S. war veterans from World War II and the Korean War, Vietnam War, and conflicts in the Middle East and elsewhere, and to preserve these stories for future generations. The GVSU History Department interviews are part of this work-in-progress, and may contain videos and audio recordings, transcripts and interview outlines, and related documents and photographs. Coverage The spatial or temporal topic of the resource, the spatial applicability of the resource, or the jurisdiction under which the resource is relevant 1914- Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/InC/1.0/?language=en">In Copyright</a> Subject The topic of the resource Afghan War, 2001--Personal narratives, American Iran Hostage Crisis, 1979-1981--Personal narratives, American Korean War, 1950-1953--Personal narratives, American Michigan--History, Military Oral history Persian Gulf War, 1991--Personal narratives, American United States--History, Military United States. Air Force United States. Army United States. Navy Veterans Video recordings Vietnam War, 1961-1975--Personal narratives, American World War, 1939-1945--Personal narratives, American Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Grand Valley State University. University Libraries. Special Collections & University Archives Contributor An entity responsible for making contributions to the resource Smither, James Boring, Frank Relation A related resource Veterans History Project (U.S.) Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context RHC-27 Language A language of the resource eng Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://gvsu.lyrasistechnology.org/repositories/2/resources/455">Veterans History Project interviews (RHC-27)</a> Oral History A resource containing historical information obtained in interviews with persons having firsthand knowledge. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context RHC-27_ThatcherB2131V Title A name given to the resource Thatcher, Bruce (Interview transcript and video), 2017 Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 2017-06-20 Description An account of the resource Bruce Thatcher was born in Berwyn, Illinois in 1941 and grew up in the Chicago suburbs. He tried college and did not do well, and found work as a surveyor and enlisted in the Army in early 1963. He hoped to train as a surveyor, but after basic training at Fort Knox, he was sent to Fort Sill, Oklahoma, for artillery training. He did well enough in training and then on duty at Fort Sill that he was promoted quickly and put into Officer Candidate School. From there, he was assigned to the 18th Airborne Corps at Fort Bragg, went to jump school, and served with a target acquisition company. He went to Vietnam in July, 1966, and was assigned to the 1st Cavalry Division, based at An Khe in the Central Highlands. He worked in fire direction control for the 1st Battalion of the 77th Field Artillery, and later was assigned to C Company, 2nd Battalion, 12th Cavalry Regiment as a forward observer. He served in Vietnam for a full year and saw a good deal of combat, mostly in small unit actions scattered across much of the middle part of South Vietnam, earning a bronze star in an action in early 1967. He completed his tour later that year and returned to civilian life and to college, where he did much better in part due to what he had learned in the Army. Creator An entity primarily responsible for making the resource Thatcher, Bruce Contributor An entity responsible for making contributions to the resource Smither, James (Interviewer) Subject The topic of the resource Oral history Veterans History Project (U.S.) United States--History, Military Veterans Video recordings Vietnam War, 1961-1975--Personal narratives, American Type The nature or genre of the resource Moving Image Text Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://gvsu.lyrasistechnology.org/repositories/2/resources/455">Veterans History Project collection, (RHC-27)</a> Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/vocab/InC/1.0/">In Copyright</a> Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Grand Valley State University Libraries. Allendale, Michigan Relation A related resource Veterans History Project (U.S.) Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource video/x-m4v application/pdf https://digitalcollections.library.gvsu.edu/files/original/6e606ed5c201c03d15ae933aaac60da8.pdf 23e5c862dfcd858e53fbe13fa3feb870 PDF Text Text FR~M THE LIBRAHY OF Planning & Zoning Center· lnc l - Ii The "Business as Usual" Trend Future: The Data Base ~!!l!ilill~ll!l!!llll· !!!!l!llll!!!!!!!lll!ll ii SSfCOG ... Planning For The Future Today Southeast Michigan Council of Governments ( ) Printed at SEMCOG on recycled paper �The "Business as Usual" Trend Future: The Data Base Prepared for Regional Development Initiative Oversight Committee January, 1991 by SEMCOG, Southeast Michigan Council of Governments Preparation of this document was financed in part through grants from the U.S. Department of Transportation Urban Mass Transportation Administration; the U.S. Department of Transportation Federal Highway Administration through the Michigan Department of Transportation; the State of Michigan through the Michigan Regional Grant Program; and local membership contributions. /_ - - - - -- ------ - --~-~ - - - ----- �Table of Contents Page Preface ...............................................................................................v Executive Summary ........................................................................... ix Economy ............................................................................................ 1 Population and Society .................................................................... 19 Social Impacts ................................................................................. 35 Transportation .................................................................................. 61 Environment ..................................................................................... 89 Land Use ....................................................................................... 117 Public Finance ............................................................................... 131 Management and Governance ...... ................................................ 145 References ..................................................................................... 155 iii �Preface This report forms the data base for SEMCOG's examination of Southeast Michigan's "business as usual" trend future- if no significant changes are made in public policies and/or private practices affecting growth and development in this region. The data base assembles a series of 51 projections about that future, along with accompanying data. It is also the foundation for a year-long project, the Regional Development Initiative, that will both examine the likely future and consider public policies that, if implemented, might change that future. The following answers to a series of questions should help the reader better understand the year-long initiative. 1. What are the problems that this project will address? SEMCOG's decision to move ahead on the Regional Development Initiative was driven by a concern among SEMCOG's leadership and advisory councils about "urban sprawl" and its consequences -consequences both in the fringe areas consumed by sprawl and those older areas left largely abandoned by sprawling development. The three most specific concerns within the sprawl dynamic are traffic congestion, environment and the cycle of growth/decline that results from sprawl. 2. Why Is SEMCOG concerned with these Issues? The problems identified- traffic congestion, the environment, growth/decline-are exactly the sort of areawide problems that this regional planning agency was created to examine. Transportation and environmental planning are two of SEMCOG's most important planning responsibilities. Understanding the interplay of sprawl causes and effects is critical to doing sound regional planning in both transportation and environment, as well as other SEMCOG planning activities. As for the growth/decline cycle, SEMCOG is an association of more than 140 local governments, most of which are impacted byeitherthe growth or the decline dynamics. A major responsibility of SEMCOG is helping member governments understand the problems as well as potential solutions in such areawide matters as urban sprawl." 11 3. Why study regional development now? First, SEMCOG has been studying regional development issues for more than 20 years {plus another 20-30 years for its predecessor organizations). But, past growth and development was generally viewed as a win/win proposition local communities aggressively seeking development as a means of increasing tax base . In more recent years, there has developed a greater understanding of the more realistic win/lose and even lose/lose realities as development squeezes resources and drains other communities. V �Much of that growing concern crystallized in the last two years or so. A number of factors helped: • dramatic increases in traffic problems in growth areas; • proposed development of the Auburn Mills megamall and its potential effects on communities in the region; • concerns about loss of "quality of life" raised by citizens in a number of rapidly growing communities; • a clearer view by local officials of what a sprawl-driven future might look like, resulting from completion of SEMCOG's work updating the Sewer Service Area Map and the Regional Development Forecast of population, households and jobs between now and the year 2010. 4. Why do the ROI and this report? The confluence of those issues identified above motivated SEMCOG's leadership to con sider the possibility that significant changes might be needed in the organization's planning policies, the sort of changes that would provide a "better" regional future. But, they also realized that consideration of such policy changes would require a solid understanding of where the region is right now, how it got to this point, and, where it would likely be in 20 years if no changes are made in policies that affect Southeast Michigan. This report is the data base for that process. It weaves together the past, the present and the likely future - as a basis for later policy considerations. 5. How are the Issues and concerns related? One of the difficult realities of examining sprawl is the interrelatedness of the various elements - some are causes, others are effects and still others may be both. On the one hand, growth and development - the positive" description of what others call urban sprawl" - is driven by market forces; that is, the development market meeting the desire of individual citizens and families to seek a quality of life where they want it. For many, the "American dream" is simply that-living where they wish, in the type of housing they can afford, in areas well away from the perceived problems and dangers of urban living. 11 11 Al~ng with that series of individual decisions to move ever outward in pursuit of life quality comes a parallel market force to provide the goods and services needed by those indivi~uals and. families -businesses supplying hardware, food, entertainment, sundries, cl~aning, etc. In addition, as industry modernizes and business head~uarters_ fun.~t1?ns expand, corporations frequently are drawn outward as they seek green field sites or they relocate closer to their employee base. vi �Most local communities actively promote that residential growth and business development. They seek such growth and economic development by zoning decisions (defining, for example, the lot sizes permitted in residential areas) as well as the tax dollar expenditures for support infrastructure - roads, water lines, sewer facilities, parks, new schools, additional police and fire personnel. On the other hand, there are downsides to that same growth and development dynamic: building of that support infrastructure with scarce tax dollars eventually robs other parts of a community's budget; congestion increases on roads too small to accommodate surging growth; open space and farmland are gobbled up; older communities are abandoned, along with their existing roads, sewers, water lines, schools. Enough people individually seeking "quality of life" eventually collectively destroy the very qualities each sought. 6. What are the potential solutlons? First, the ADI is designed to examine development and determine, through workshop discussions and public participation, whether there is consensus that "urban sprawl" as we know it in Greater Detroit is, in fact, a problem. If it is, is that problem sufficiently severe that actions to change the future course are warranted? Basically, there are two types of change that could occur-mandates by government or p_ rovision of incentives to drive voluntary changes. The traditions of local home rule and the free market economy of this nation would seem to favor the incentives approach, although some voices have been heard recently calling for a stronger governmental involvement at the regional scale. Whether mandated or incentive driven, there are several key areas where changes would make a significant difference: • achieving some measure of equity in school finance - to lessen the impact of education as a locational decision dynamic; • limiting infrastructure extensions - there already exists enough infrastructure (roads, water lines, sewers) within the urbanized area to handle all population and household growth over the next 20 years; • some degree of regional planning that could promote more concentrated development and the re-development of virtually abandoned areas in the older cities; • a better balance in jobs and housing, both to reduce commuting traffic congestion and to address the problem of unfilled jobs that are far from the concentrations of unemployed persons. 7. What are Impediments to action? There are several, starting with the question of whether or not the problems are serious enough to make change both desirable and acceptable in the public as well as the private sector. vii �Funding is a serious impediment. Federal and state governments have substantially reduced or eliminated funding support to local governments for the big cost itemssuch as roads, water/sewer infrastructure, education, health care costs, environmental protection. While solutions to the problems will require local governmental action, resources to fund such actions are scarce or non-existent. At the same time, the strong tradition of local home rule in Michigan and Greater Detroit is a likely impediment - surrendering control of land use decisions to regional, state or federal authority is an unlikely step - even though local communities are increasingly hard-pressed to handle the growing costs of confronting environmental, transportation and infrastructure problems. Again, the interrelatedness of the problems is evident - zoning for large lot development means no affordable housing in the outlying communities for persons who might work in support businesses; the freedom to move to outlying areas will be traded for serious lack of vehicle mobility on jammed roads in communities unable to increase road capacity through construction; protection of woodlands and wetlands in already urbanized areas may simply drive development to the fringe areas, gobbling up more land out there at an even greater rate; etc. 8. What wlll the ROI project accomplish? First, an examination of the future, both the trend future and possible alternative futures, as well as the issues that drive the region toward its "business as usual" future. Second, discussion and debate about a series of possible public policies that could change the region's direction from that business as usual" future toward a more balanced development. 0 Third, increased understanding by local officials and citizens of the issues involved, of the possible solutions, of the trade-offs that are ever present in those issues and solutions. I~ short. the ROI should make it possible for the citizens of Southeast Michigan, and their elected leaders, to decide what the region's future ought to be as well as how to move toward that future. viii �Executive Summary Economy Southeast Michigan's economy will provide a growing base to support the region's populace. However, growth in jobs will be very uneven both in terms of types of jobs as well as job location. Diversification of the regional economy continues as new service and office-type jobs are being created, even as manufacturing production jobs continue to be lost. The new jobs are generally being created in different locations than where the production jobs are being lost. Emerging patterns: • A strong overall regional economy will generate 18% more jobs by 2010. • The economy will continue to diversify as we gain service jobs, but lose manufacturing production jobs. • Older parts of the region will continue losing employment while the biggest gains will be in Oakland County and outlying areas. • Personal income is barely keeping up with inflation and income distribution within the region is growing more unequal. • The workforce is becoming almost evenly split between men and women, with minorities an increasingly large part of the total. Population and Society Over the next 20 years, the region's slow population growth will not limit the continued outward spread of people and households. Characteristics of the population will also change, in terms of age structure, family types and ethnic composition. In general, these changes are a continuation of patterns that have been evolving for several decades. The exception is the projected end of net out-migration of people from Greater Detroit. Population projections for the region include the assumption that the economy will be strong and diversified enough to provide the jobs needed for a growing population. Emerging patterns: • The region's overall population growth will be 6~·x, over the next 20 years as net out-migration ends. • Households will be smaller, especially as a result of more single-person and one-parent households. • Growth in numbers of households will be very strong in the northern and western urbanizing fringes of the region, while major losses will continue in several older communities, particularly Detroit. ix �• As the "baby boomer" generation ages, the region will have more "empty nest" households and the school age population will stabilize. • Minority populations will increase, due to higher birthrates, less outmigration and more in-migration. Social Impacts Social issues are certainly major factors influencing the locational decisions that have produced Southeast Michigan s spread out development pattern. This chapter examines the three issues that are believed to have the most significant locational impact on the region's development pattern: crime, race, education. 1 Each of these issues is cited near the top of the list of public concerns -in public opinion surveys, by business leaders, and by community officials. Crime affects most severely the region's older, economically disadvantaged communities, but many other parts of the region also experience substantial levels of crime. Residential areas in our region are among the most racially segregated in the nation and racial polarization affects schools, relationships between communities, and locational choices. The quality of education is of great concern, especially when the districts that have students with the greatest needs are lowest in funding resources. Emerging patterns: • Crime rates in older, poorer communities are 5-1 O times higher than in communities with the lowest crime areas a pattern that will continue. 1 • Minority group populations in the region are increasing due to higher birthrates and immigration. • Racially-segregated housing patterns will persist into the future, with limited exceptions. • Equity in e~ucational financing and K-12 school quality will be areas of change, with the next 20 years bringing improvements in school financing as well as restructuring of the K-12 educational process. Transportation The person~! mobility that our society has come to take for granted is threatened_by fur th er sprawling out of urban development in our auto-dominated region. Continuation of steady !ncreases in auto~obile travel and the shifting of jobs and house~o!ds outward will_ lead to very serious congestion problems. At the same time, existing roa~way_s will c?nsume most available funding for maintenance and reconstruction, leaving little - if any - funding for new roadway construction. X Greater Detroit is very dependent on its network of major freeways for commuting to work and for personal travel. The completion of 1-696 was the last link in the planned freeway syste~ of S~utheast Michigan. Linking fast-growing parts of Oakland and Macomb countie~, th is freeway already carries more traffic than was projected fort~e year 2ooo. Most importantly, there is no "next 1-696" on the drawing boards -nor, 15 d �there funding to relieve the projected serious increases in traffic congestion. Emerging patterns: • As job and household locations become more suburban, commuting patterns are shifting away from freeway corridors to more easVwest, suburbto-suburb travel. • The private vehicle is ever more dominant as the region's preferred means of transportation - particularly, the single occupant vehicle. • Increases in travel will far outpace both population and job growth, with additional travel miles producing more congestion and slower travel. • As traffic congestion increases, available funds will not allow us to build our way out of the problem because available funding will be needed for maintenance of existing road infrastructure. • Air transportation increases will require expanded facilities. Environment Environmental protection encompasses a diverse set of concerns about the effect of present trends on the region's quality of life. Air and water quality are heavily influenced by human activities. Urbanization alters the landscape irreversibly. Disposal of wastes and byproducts generated by households and businesses must be managed. Costs of protecting the environment and cleaning up past pollution affect society's capacity for meeting other needs. Emerging patterns: • Air quality problems due to car and truck emissions will increase because of increased travel, cutting into recent gains in air quality because of stricter standards. • Correction of unresolved sewage overflow problems along with provision of new sewer lines will be expensive. Surface water pollution concerns will focus more on stormwater runoff and the effects ~f toxic pollutants. • Wetland protection efforts will be largely successful, but wildlife habitat willl suffer from urban development. • Solid waste costs will rise and recycling will flourish as landfills become fewer and more expensive. · • Funds to clean up past contamination sites will be inadequate. • New strategies for environmental management will be needed to better balance risks and available resources. xi �• Pollution "control" will increasingly consist of strategies to prevent the original generation of pollutants. Land Use Over the 30 year period 1980-2010, the region will experien_ce continued acceleration in the sprawling out of urbanization. Despite a slow population growth of only 5% over those 30 years, some 40% additional land will be used for development to accommodate that 5% population growth. That disparity will be caused by a 27% growth in households, continued movement away from the urbanized core and lower density development in the fringe areas. Emerging patterns: • Sprawling urbanization will continue to consume proportionally greater amounts of land to serve a moderately growing population. • Urbanization will take more productive farmland out of production, but not at the rates of loss of previous decades. • Traditional planning and zoning will be inadequate to meet individual community needs for coping with growth, nor will it address areawide concerns. Public Finance It is uncertain whether local governments will be able to respond to future needs of their citizens. Many factors contribute to that growing concern about local governments' financial resources for meeting not only immediate needs but future obligations as well. In both Lansing and Washington, legislators increasingly withhold funding from local governments in order to balance state and federal budgets - even while additional mandates are issued to local government by both federal and state officials, mandates not usually accompanied by additional resources. Reliance on the property tax is a central fact of life for cities, villages, townships, counties_ and school districts. While the property tax base continues to grow in many developing parts of the region, older communities face the same or increasing needs for services with stagnant tax bases. Emerging patterns: • Th~re wi_ll ~e further cuts in federal and state aid to local governments, which will increase competition for remaining grants and exacerbate pressure to attract development that would strengthen the tax base. xii • V~riations in local financial capability are substantial across the region. High~r t~ rates in some older communities may be causing further detenorati?n of the tax base as businesses move to lower tax communities -where, in turn, tax rates will be driven up by problems resulting from growth. �Management and Governance Challenged by the need to provide better services, local governments are increasingly participating in a variety of cooperative ventures with neighboring communities. The search continues for effective methods of dealing with areawide problems and for providing services most efficiently- while preserving ·cherished local autonomy. Emerging patterns: • The tradition of home rule and local control will persist, making it difficult to address areawide problems. • School district consolidation is likely to be an area of limited change, despite its potential for providing better services and reducing funding differentials. • The great variety of cooperative arrangements and organizations is an indicator of the need to deal with problems that go beyond individual community boundaries. • It will be difficult to change the continued pattern of sprawling development at the urban fringe, coupled with losses in older areas, without changes in the degree of cooperation among governments in Greater Detroit. xiii �Projections Economy Projection #1 Southeast Michigan will experience strong growth in total employm~~t over the next 20 years, which will mean significant changes in work force compos1t1on. Projection #2 The region's economy will continue to diversify as service. employment strongly expands while manufacturing decreases. As a result, the regional economy should be less sensitive to a fluctuating business cycle. Projection #3 Employment growth will be strong in a number of the outlying suburban areas, but jobs will decline in central city locations. Projection #4 Personal income in the region will continue to increase but at a slower rate than experienced in the last 17 years. Income growth will continue to vary significantly across the region. Projection #5 The region's labor force will grow older, with minority and female representation in the labor force increasing. Population and Society Projection #6 The region's population will grow slowly over the next 20 years, with local community ''growth" resulting from intra-regional population re-location. Projection #7 The number of additional households in the region will continue to rise sharply as household size declines, helping drive a residential building effort. Projection #8 The biggest gains in households will occur on the fringes of the region. In contrast, household losses will continue in older, central cities, although rates of Joss will slow. Projection #9 The demographic bulge of "baby boomers" will move into the 45 to 64 age group by the year 2010. Projection #1 o School-age population will remain relatively stable over the next 20 years for the region as. a whole. ~owever, local school populations will shift as younger families with children move mto developing communities while older "empty nest" households will predominate in mature urban school districts. Projection #11 The nu~ber of non-family households in the region will be an increasingly larger proport1~~ of total households. Family households will be smaller and more varied in composItIon. Projection #12 Varied h.ousehold patterns will increasingly mean alternative housing types and ownership arrangements to suit changing lifestyles. · xiv �Social Impacts The region will experience moderate crime increases over the next decade based on several factors - the number of people in the high crime ages, the worsening of social conditions and pervasive drug-related problems. Projection #13 The higher crime rates associated with many of the region's older communities are expected to continue over the next 20 years due to a variety of social, economic and, to some extent, geographic factors. Projection #14 Minority populations w/11 increase in the next 20 years. Projection #15 Housing patterns in Southeast Michigan will continue to be among the most racially segregated in the United States. Projection #16 Racial polarization in Southeast Michigan will continue, as indicated by Black-White differentials in employment, income, housing and education. Projection #17 Reliance on local property taxes for basic school funding, coupled with the lack of funding equity for public K-12 schools will continue to be major fragmenting dynamics in the region's development patterns until state government is able to create a more balanced and equitable system of school finance. Projection #18 Perceived differences in public school quality will continue to have a push-pull effect on locational decision-making for households and_ businesses. Projection #19 The K-12 student population will continue to grow culturally more diverse. Projection #20 K-12 education will look very different by the year 2010, in both structure and in outcomes. Projection #21 Transportation Worker commuting patterns and other travel will continue to shift over the next 20 years. Projection #22 The private vehicle is, and will continue to be, the dominant transportation choice in the future, including continued preference for SOV's, single occupant vehicles. Projection #23 Large increases in both miles and hours of travel will significantly increase regional roadway congestion. Projection #24 Traffic congestion will increase significantly, with a continued deterioration of the transportation system's operating efficiency. Projection #25 Car and vanpooling will not have a major impact on commuting patterns without a significant increase In support from local units of government. Projection #26 xv �Projection #27 Funding of transportation improvements will fall well short offuture roadway and transit needs in the region. Projection #28 Demand for air transportation, both commercial and general, will continue to increase, requiring additional airport capacity. Environment Projection #29 Air pollution from stationary (non-vehicle) sources will continue to decline as a result of compliance with stricter regulations. Projection #30 Emission rates from mobile sources (cars and trucks) will decline at a slower ratein fact, emissions will eventually begin to rise because of a continued growth in vehicle miles of travel. Projection #31 Protection of surface water will continue to be a major environmental concern, with increased emphasis on urban stormwater and control of toxic pollutants. Projection #32 Continued development at the urbanizing fringe of the region will have serious impacts on water quality in both the developing areas and in the already urbanized areas. Projection #33 Over the next several decades, costs for wastewater infrastructure will increase overall, with conflict developing between urban and suburban areas over the allocation of funds for new sewer extensions as opposed to repair and maintenance of existing sewers and wastewater treatment facilities. Projection #34 The goal of no net loss of wetlands will be achieved through continued state implementation of the Wetlands Act, and because many local units of government in developing areas will adopt local wetlands ordinances to supplement state and federal wetlands programs. Projection #35 Wildlife and wildlife habitat will be destroyed or negatively altered as a result of continued urban sprawl. Projection #36 The number of solid waste landfills will continue to decline, as will available space in existing landfills. Projection #37 Incineration will continue to be a major component of solid waste management for the foreseeable future. Projection #38 Costs for solid waste management, particularly landfilling and incineration, will continue to grow, for both local governments and for individual households. Projection #39 Alter~ative methods of ~oli~ _waste m~nagement- reduction, composting and recycling will become a more s1gmflcant portion of the overall solid waste management process. Projection #40 xvi So~thea~t Mich~gan's identified needs for cleanup of sites of environmental contamination wJI/ contmue to outpace the funds available, limiting the likelihood of site redevelopment. �Increased costs to local governments, to citizens and to businesses for management of the environment will force re-examination of the ways we approach environmental protection, particularly focusing on broader evaluation processes that encompass cross- media impacts as well as better risk management tools. Projection #41 Land Use Urban development will continue to sprawl outward. Projection #42 The trend toward scattered, low-density suburbanization will continue through the year Projection #43 2010. Productive farmland will continue to be lost as urbanized areas continue to sprawl outward and the ln-fl/1/ng of sparsely built-up suburbs drives out remaining farms currently interspersed with development. Projection #44 Traditional long-range community planning and zoning will continue to be the primary tools for local governments in managing land use; but, those tools will not be sufficient to handle rapid growth nor to address areawide concerns, as communities find that diminishing financial resources limit their capacities for constructing urban infrastructure even while there are growing sentiments to limit growth while protecting the environment. Projection #45 Public Finance Federal and state assistance to local governments will continue to decline, reducing discretionary spending and forcing greater competition for remaining funds. Projection #46 As a result of many factors, including cuts in federal and state aid, local governments will need to raise more revenue and/or shift spending priorities. If services are reduced and taxes increased, it will only worsen the fiscal situation of many local units of government by accelerating the flight of middle and upper income taxpayers from their jurisdictions. Projection #47 Local financial capacities will continue to vary greatly within Southeast Michigan, causing local governments to push for economic development and to search for alternative revenue sources. Projection #48 Management and Governance The fragmented and sometimes inefficient system of local government will persist, due to Michigan's strong tradition of home rule and local control. Projection #49 xvii �Projection #50 There will be limited further consolidation of school districts, as some districts seek to improve weak programs and provide broader programs. Projection #51 There will be Increasing interest in intergovernmental groupings and other forms of cooperation as local governments seek to cope with areawide issues as well as more efficiently use limited resources. xviii �Economy �Economy Introduction Southeast Michigan's economy will provide a growing base to support the region's populace. However, growth in jobs will be very uneven in terms of type of industry as well as job location. Diversification of the economy continues, as new service and office-type jobs are being created even as production manufacturing jobs are lost. The new jobs are generally being created in different locations from where the production jobs are being lost. General patterns: • A strong overall economy will generate 18% more jobs by 201 O. • The economy will continue to diversify as we gain service jobs, but lose manufacturing production jobs. • Older parts of the region will continue losing employment while the biggest gains will be in Oakland County and outlying areas. • Personal income is barely keeping up with inflation and income distribution within the region is growing more unequal. • The workforce is becoming almost evenly split between men and women, with minorities an increasingly large part of the total. 3 �Employment Growth in Southeast Michigan Figure 1 1970-2010 Ratio to 1970 Base 2.0 - r - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - 7 1.9 ········································•························································ . ··········································································· 1.8 U.S. 1.7 1.6 Region 1.5 1.4 1.3 1.2 1.1 1.0 --r='-------.--------.-----,----,----------.------,----.--------, 1970 1975 1980 1985 1990 1995 2000 2010 2005 --- United States -+- Michigan ~ Region Note: 1970 = 1.00 Source: Woods & Poole, 1989 and SEMCOG, RDF v'89. 4 �Job Growth Southeast Michigan w/11 experience strong growth In total employment over the next 20 years, which w/11 mean significant changes In work force composition. Based on SEMCOG 's Regional Development Forecast, Southeast Michigan's economy will continue to generate new jobs at a steady pace. Growth in total employment in the region has been strong since the recession of the early 1980s (Figure 1). That job growth in the region lagged the U.S. but paralleled Michigan's overall job growth, except for the early part of the decade. Over the next 20 years, the region's employment growth rate will be less than that of the United States, but more than that of Michigan. During this period an estimated 398,000 jobs will be added to the region's total employment, an 18.3% increase over the 1990 employment estimate of 2, 178,000. . The projected employment increase reflects SEMCOG 's moderately optimistic assumptions of continued diversification Projection #1 of the economy and overall economic growth of the region. Within that projected job growth will be a significantly different work force composition than currently exists. The 201 O employment totals anticipate an 84 % rate of job-holding by the working age population (20-64 years of age). That contrasts with a current rate of 79%. In addition, women will continue to increase their share of the labor force, as will several racial and ethnic minorities. Nationally, white males are expected to become a minority of the total working force by the year 2010, with the region's workforce composed along similar lines. Finally, there will also be more part-time workers, some with more than one job. 5 �Manufacturing Jobs in Southeast Michigan Figure 2 1970-2010 Thousands 700 600 500 ...... ············ ···········•· ·· ·········•·· ············· .......... 400 ·····•··· .. ··••···························· ·········· •······ ., ...... ....... ················· 300 200 ·-··• .. ····················· ··········--········································•······•···•···•····· ..... •• · •• 100 0 '70 '95 '75 '77 '80 '82 '85 '87 '90 '05 '00 '10 - - Manufacturing jobs Source: U.S. Census Bureau, Census of Manufactures, 1972-1987 and SEMCOG, RDF v'80 &v'89. Production Jobs as a Component of Manufacturing Jobs in Southeast Michigan Figure 3 1970-2010 Thousands 700 r - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - i 600 500 • Manufacturing 400 300 Production 200 100 0 ._____ _. . _______ _ 1970 1975 ___L__ _--L.__ 1980 ---- Total manuf. jobs 1985 ___J__ _ _.L__ __ j __ ______L_ ______J 1990 -+- Production jobs Source: U.S. Census Bureau, Census of Manufactures, 1972-1987 and SEMCOG, RDF v'80 & v'89. 6 1995 2000 2005 2010 �Industry Types The region's economy w/11 continue to diversify as service employment strongly expands while manufacturing decreases. As a result, the regional economy should be less sensitive to a fluctuating business cycle. · Employment in manufacturing, traditionally the mainstay of our region's economy, did not recover from the recession of the early 1980s. A continued loss of manufacturing jobs is projected for the next 20 years (Figure 2). That loss of manufacturing jobs began in the 1970s, with the greatest drop occurring from 1979to 1982. Some 115,000manufacturing jobs have been lost since 1970, the result of the combined effects of the recession's devastation of the auto industry, increased automation, and the enhanced foreign competition in the manufacturing arena. Of particular significance is the loss, within that manufacturing category, of production jobs-the blue collar, assembly and production jobs (Figure 3). A majority of the lost manufacturing jobs were in those production areas. Projection #2 The older cities in Wayne County, including the city of Detroit, were significantly affected by the loss of production jobs (Figure 4 ). The estimated number of manufacturing production jobs in the city of Detroit was 36,200 in 1990, a 72% loss of production jobs since 1970. Over that same period, Wayne County's loss of production jobs was 54 % . Due to the loss of production jobs in Detroit and the balance qt Wayne County, old manufacturing facilities will have to be "recycled" and the workforce retrained. Results were mixed in the other counties. Oakland, Macomb and Washtenaw counties experienced increases in production jobs, while Monroe, St. Clair and Livingston counties remained relatively stable during that period. The significant decrease in production jobs in that 1970-1990 period is expected to continue into the future, but at a decreasing rate. In 1965, the manufactur- Production Jobs by County and City of Detroit Figure 4 1970-1990 Thousands 160 - - . . - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - . 140 120 100 80 60 -y--~c.=.....:.~.:...:_~=---- 40 ~~~~~~~~==~~======~~======:=j 20 r------c--:----¥--0 1970 Out-Wayne 1975 -+- Detroit ·· ·· St. Clair, M nroe, Livingston 1980 -+- 1985 Oakland 1990 -e- Macomb -)(- Washtenaw ~ Monroe -A- Livingston x St. Clair Source: U.S. Census Bureau, Census of Manufactures, 1972-1987 and SEMCOG, RDF,v'SO & v'89. 7 �Top Four Industries in Southeast Michigan as Percent of Total Employment Figure 5 50 1965-2010 __!P~e~rc~ent.!!...of~Tot~al~Jo~bs~- - - - - - - - - - - - --- - - - - - 7 40 .... · ············•······ · ..... •·· · ··················· . ·•···· ············· 30 -· ···········•· .... ·········· ...... · · 0 -+------r-------,--~----.------r------.------r----.-----i 1965 1970 1975 1980 1985 1990 1995 2000 2005 2010 -a- Services ~ Manuf-auto -+- Retail -+- Manuf-other Source: SEMCOG, RDF v'80 & v'89. Office Development in Southeast Michigan by Decade, 1960s to 1980s Figure 6 Gross Square Feet in Millions 50 , - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - , 43.9 40 ·············································· 30 24.9 20 · · · ..... 11.9 10 o- 196Os 197Os Note: Prior to 1960, region's total was 35,232,488 sq. ft. Source: SEMCOG Office Building Database, 1990. 8 1980S �ing sector's share of this region's total employment was 40% (Figure 5). That share dropped to 24% in 1990, with a further drop to 17% expected by 2010. Nonetheless, even that smaller percentage will still represent some 442,000 jobs for the region. One consequence of this shift is that the region's economy should be less sensitive to the business cycle. Purchases of automobiles and other durable goods have been heavily affected by past economic downturns. With less production in the region in the future, our ·economy will have more balanced performance, like the overall U.S. economy during a recession . On the positive side, the non-manufacturing sectors of the region's economy grew during the 1980s and will continue to grow into the future . The key growth industries of the non-manufacturing sector will remain the service and retail industries. Employment in the service sector will continue to expand much faster than any other industry. The service sector's share of the region's total employment was 18% in 1975, grew to 35% in 1990, and is expected to consist of 43% of the total employment in 2010. Some experts suggest that much of the shift in the early 1980s to the service sector was due to out-sourcing of non-manufacturing activities within the automotive industry; for example, of data processing services. The retail industry share of the total employment picture will remain stable, around 18%, over the next 20 years, as retail jobs grow by 77,000. Underneath that overall stability, the retail sector will undergo continued restructuring. In the past several decades, regional malls drew shoppers away from traditional downtowns. Now large scale discount malls and local strip malls are changing retailing. The shape of further changes is yet to be determined. In terms of types of occupations, rather than types of industry, future jobs are expected to be in the areas that underscore the region's shift to a more serviceoriented and knowledge-intensive economy. Growth will be concentrated in professional/technical areas requiring college education or specialized postsecondary technical training. The greatest number of new jobs is expected to occur in marketing/sales and management or management-related occupations.1 Given the past and future employment growth in the non-manufacturing sectors, the increased construction of office space is reflective of the increases in these jobs. More than 43 million square feet of office space was constructed during the 1980s, which represents 54 .4 % of the total off ice space developed since 1960 (Figure 6). With overall employment projected to grow 18% by 2010, including 325,000 service jobs, the building of additional office space and the renovating of existing older buildings will be necessary to handle the future employment growth. Current concerns about building vacancies are likely to be short term, unless over-building occurs in the future . The growth in service jobs alone could require over 70 million square feet of additional office space over the next 20 years. 9 �r Detroit and Counties Proportion of Total Employment Figure 7 1965-2010 Percent of Total_Jobs 50 ~=:~:....::..:..:_: _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _---i 40 30 20 10 St. Clair, Monroe, Livingston 0 ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ====~ ==t====~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ===~ :::::::=f 1965 1970 1975 -+- Detroit 1980 ~ Washtenaw ---+- Monroe Source: SEMCOG, RDF v'S0 & v'89. Figure 8 1985 Out-Wayne 1990 1995 _.._ Oakland -A- 2000 2005 2010 -e- Macomb St. Clair ~ Livingston Top 10 Communities in Southeast Michigan with New Office Construction in the 1980 s Southfield 8.6 Troy Farmington Hills Livonia Dearborn Ann Arbor Detroit Bloomfield Hills Novi Bingham Farms 0 10 2 4 6 Millions of Square Feet Source: SEMCOG Office Building Database, 19 _ 90 8 10 �Job Location Employment growth w/11 be strong In a number of the outlying suburban areas, but Jobs w/11 decline In central city locations. In 1965, 68% of Southeast Michigan's total employment was located in Wayne County, with roughly two-thirds of those jobs in the city of Detroit, about 46% of the region's total employment (Figure 7). Oakland County accounted for only 11 % of the region's employment then. Fifteen years later, in 1980, Detroit's share of the region's total employment had dropped to26%, whileOut-WayneCountyremained around 24%. Meanwhile, Oakland County's share had risen to 24%. During the next 1O years, Detroit's share of the region's total employment again decreased, by 8 percentage points, a loss of 104,000 jobs. Oakland County's share of the region's employment increased to 30%, as it gained 178,000 additional jobs. Macomb and Washtenaw counties also showed increases in their shares of the region's employment in the 1980s. Such changes in the employment shares will continue into the future, with Oakland, Out-Wayne and Macomb counties gaining, and the city of Detroit losing an additional 53,000 jobs by the year 2010. These significant changes in job locations are due in part to the region's economy shifting from manufacturing to non-manufacturing jobs, as well as an overall loss of manufacturing jobs. The large losses of manufacturing jobs in Detroit were not offset by parallel growth in service jobs, while the suburban areas experienced growth in both manufacturing and service jobs. Also important are the number of addi- Projection #3 tional jobs forecast for Washtenaw, Monroe, St. Clair, and Livingston counties. The aggregated employment for these four counties, whichwas317,400in 1990, will grow to 413,400 by 2010, a gain of 30%. In short, future employment opportunities and jobs will increasingly be located in the suburban communities of the region. Employment growth in the suburbs has been accompanied by massive construction of new office space. During the 1980s, over 42 million square feet of office space was constructed to accommodate employment growth in the suburban communities. Six of the top 10 communities with new office construction during the 1980s were communities within Oakland County (Figure 8). Other top 1Ocommunities were in Wayne County, where Livonia and Dearborn accounted for approximately 5.8 million square feet of office space. In Washtenaw County, Ann Arbor had 2.3 million square feet of space constructed. About 2 million square feet of the total office space constructed during the 1980s was located in the city of Detroit. In 1990, the region's total office space inventory was 120.1 million square feet of space. One important side effect - since the jobs are becoming more suburban, the development that comes along with it steadily sprawls outward to "green field" locations, leaving much unused land and infrastructure behind to deteriorate and fuel the spread of urban blight. 11 �Per Capita Income in Southeast Michigan Figure 9. 1969-1987 (1987 Dollars) $16,000 $14,000 - ················· .... ········ ··· ........................ . .. . .. .. . ... .. .... .... . . ..... . . .. ·s·1 ·.·2· ·, 9· a·. 2· ... .... ...... . $12,731 , $12,000 $10,000 $8,000 $6,000 $4,000 $2,000 $0 _,____ 1987 1979 1969 Source: U.S. Census Bureau, Current Population Report. Figure 10 Percent Change in Per Capita Income 1969-79 and 1979-87 Percent Change 30 . - -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - i -5 -'----r-----i----~--.----..------~---,------r Livingston Macomb ~ 1969-1979 Monroe - Oakland St. Clair 1979-1987 Source: U.S. Census Bureau, Current Population Report. 12 Wash. Out-Wayne Detroit �Income Personal Income In the region w/11 continue to Increase but at a slower rate than experienced In the last 17 years. Income growth w/11 continue to vary significantly across the region. The ongoing shift in the region's economy from high-paying manufacturing jobs to lower-paying service and retail jobs will cause a slowing in the growth of personal income. These changes reflect Michigan's shift from a wealthy to an average state in national terms. In the 1960s and 1970s, Michigan and the region produced a level of personal income that was consistently higher than the national average. Based on 1987 dollars, the region's per capita income of $11, 143 in 1969 increased by $1,588, ·or 14%, to reach $12,731 in 1979. Between 1979and 1987 the growth rate lessened as per capita income grew by only $250, or 1.9%, to · reach $12,981 (Figure 9). Per capita income increased significantly in each county in the region between 1969 and 1979 (Figure 10). The largest percentage changes occurred in Livingston (26.9% ), Macomb (21.8 %), and Washtenaw(21.6%)counties. lncontrast. city of Detroit per capita income decreased by 2.5%, from $9,996 in 1969 to $9,746 in 1979. Then, the region's per capita income increased only slightly from 1979 to 1987. In Washtenaw, Oakland and Livingston counties, per capita income grew between $300 and $600. In contrast, during this period per capita income further de- Projection #4 creased in the city of Detroit. It also dropped in Out-Wayne, Macomb, Monroe, and St. Clair counties. In the future, the region's per capita income growth may be even less than it was in 1979-87 or it may even decrease in the immediate future, especially in central city locations or "older" suburban communities. According to a recent United Community Services report, there is a widening gap between the "haves·.. and the "have nots" in Southeast Michigan, a growing contrast between "the city" and the suburbs", "the upper income" and "the poor" .2 This has created a shrinking middle class and a larger number of low income and below poverty level persons in central city locations. The 1980 Census reported 437,000 persons - or 10% of region's population - living below the poverty level. At the low point of the last recession, in the early 1980s, 18% of the area's residents were estimated to have incomes below poverty level. By 1987, the percentage had declined to 13%, or slightly more than 500,000 persons. According to the report, it is currently estimated that one-third of the city of Detroit's population is below the poverty level. This would mean about 350,000 people living in poverty in Detroit as compared to 258,575 in 1979, despite the fact that the city now has approximately 200,000 fewer residents than 10 years ago. 11 13 �Percent Change in U.S Labor Force by Race and Gender 1970-2000 Figure 11 70 ~---=-=-:___.:..--=---___:_ Percent Change_ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _7 60 50 40 30 20 10 0 - White Black Hispanic 1970-1980 ~ 1980-1988 Female Male ~ 1988-2000 Source: U.S. Census Bureau, Statistical Abstract of the U.S., 1990. Figure 12 Distribution of U.S. Workforce by Race and Gender 1988 and 2000 Hispanic (F) Hispanic (M) 4% 3% Black (F) 5% Hispanic (F) 4% Hispanic (M) 6% Black (F) 6% Black (M) 5% Black (M) 5% White (M) 46% White (F) White (F) 37% 1988 Source: U.S. Census· Bureau, Statistical Abstract of the U.S. ' 1990. 14 2000 �Labor Force Characteristics The region's labor force w/11 grow older, with minority and female representation In labor force Increasing. During the 1946-1965 period, the "baby boom" produced a larger than normal population increment. That bulge in the population profile will have a significant impact over the next 20 years, producing a dramatic increase in the average age of the labor force. In addition, lower birth rates following the baby boom mean that the total growth of the labor force will slow as fewer workers enter the labor force while larger numbers exit at retirement. For example, during the next 20 years, the pool of potential job holders aged 16-24 will be 5% smaller than 1990 while the aging "baby boomers" will increase the 45-64 age pool by 58%. Projection #5 • African-Americans: In 1988, AfricanAmericans represented 10.8% of the labor force and are projected to account for 11. 7% by 2000. • Hispanics: Hispanic groups will experience the fastest growth in the labor force. In 2000, the number of Hispanic workers will be over 14 million, a net increase of 5.3 million since 1988. Thus, Hispanics will represent 10%oftheU.S. labor force by 2000. There wirl also be significant changes in composition of the total work force over the next 20 years. The number of minorities and women in the labor force has increased and will continue to do so over the next 10 years and more (Figure 11 ): • Whites: TheWhitemaleshareofhework force will drop to 42% by the year 2000, from 46% in 1988 (Figure 12). The White female share of the total employment picture will remain stable at about 37%. 15 - - ~-- - -- - �U.S. Labor Force by Gender: Proportion of Workforce Figure 13 1970-2000 Percent of Total Workforce 70 _;__:_~~-=- - -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -- , 60 50 40 30 20 10 0 1970 - Male · 1980 ~ Female Source: U.S. Bureau of the Census, Statistical Abstract of the U.S., 1990. 16 2000 �• Gender: Women will be an increasingly large part of the labor force. By the year 2000, the number of female workers will have increased by 22%, compared to a 7% increase in male workers. That means that of the 19.5 million new workers entering the U.S. labor force between 1988-2000, more than 62% will be women. Over those 12 years, the labor force participation rate of women aged 25-54 will reach 81%, compared to 72% in 1988. Men will still be the majority of the labor force at 53%, but that is down from 62% in 1970 {Figure 13). 17 �Population and Society -- - -- - ~-- �Population and Society Introduction I Over the next20years, the region's slow population growth will not limit the continued outward spread of people and households. Characteristics of the population will also change in terms of age structure, family types, and ethnic composition. In general, these changes are a continuation of patterns that have been evolving for several decades. The exception is the projected end of net out-migration of people from Greater Detroit. Population projections for the region include the assumption that the economy will be strong and diversified enough to provide the jobs needed for a growing population. Emerging patterns: • The region's overall population growth will be 6% over the next 20 years as net out-migration ends. • Households will be smaller, especially as a result of more singleperson and one-parent households. • Growth in numbers of households will be very strong in the northern and western urbanizing fringes of the region, while major losses will continue in several older communities, particularly Detroit. • As the "baby boomer" generation ages, the region will have more "empty nest" households and the school age population will stabilize. • Minority populations will increase, due to higher birthrates, less out-migration, and more in-migration. 21 --- = ~ ~ - - -- - �Population Growth, 1970-2010 Figure 14 (1970 = 1.00) 1.9 1.7 1.5 1.3 1.1 0.9 1970 1980 - - United States --+- Michigan ~ Region Source: Woods & Poole, 1989 and SEMCOG, RDF v'89 . Net Migration in Southeast Michigan by Decade Figure 15 1970-2010 100 Thousands of Persons i----------------------------, 0 -100 .............. ..... ······· .. ····· . ........ .... . . . . . . . . ··· ··· .. . .... -200 -300 1980s Source: U.S. Census Bureau and SEMCOG, RDF v•sg. 22 1990s 2000S �Population Growth The region's population w/11 grow slowly over the next 20 years, with local community "growth" resulting from Intra-regional population re-location. Total population in Southeast Michigan is forecast to be 4,994,000 people by the year 2010, an increase of slightly more than 300,000 people, or 6%, between 1990 and 2010. The region's 20-year growth rate is lower than the 16.9% increase expected for the U.S., but is about the same as the rate projected for the state (Figure 14). Greater Detroit's forecasted population growth 1990 - 201 O is a change from the 2.4% loss in population from 1970to 1990. Despite the natural increase in population (births over deaths) from 1970 to 1990, there was still a loss of some 113,000 people due to net out-migration of more than 700,000 people in the 1970s and 1980s (Figure 15). Declining birth rates will continue a trend of diminishing natural population increase during the period 1990 to 2010. However, further reductions in net out-migration from the region will result in the moderate 6% growth forecast. Net out-migration will change substantially in the 1990s, with a net in-migration anticipated by the 2000s. These migration rates are based on the assumptions that the "rust belt" population losses have passed and that the region's economy will continue to improve as losses in auto manufacturing employment diminish and the economy continues to diversify, creating many new jobs. Many communities within the region are expected to show far more than a 6% growth by 2010, while others will experience modest growth and still others will lose population . Given the relative stability of the region's total population, such community "growth" will primarily result from the shifting of population from older urban and suburban areas to outlying suburban and rural areas. Largest Gains In Populatlon Largest Losses In Population 1990-2010 1990-2010 Novi Sterling Heights Farmington Hills Clinton Twp. Macomb Twp. Troy Pittsfield Twp. +28,800 +24,600 + 19,700 +17,900 +17,700 +17,000 +16,600 Projection #6 Detroit Pontiac Warren Highland Park Royal Oak St. Clair Shores Taylor -201,200 - 8,500 - 8,300 - 7,000 - 6,500 - 5,200 - 5,200 23 �Household and Population Gains by Decade in Southeast Michigan Figure 16 1960-2010 Percent Change 20 ~ - - ~ - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - 15 10 5 0 -5 ' - - - - - - " - - - - - - ~ - - - - - ' - - - - - -....L-----~-2000S 1990S 1980s 1970s 1960s - Households ~ Population Source: U.S. Census Bureau and SEMCOG, RDF v'89. Average Persons Per Household in Southeast Michigan Figure 17 1960-2010 Persons Per Household 4 r--------------------------i 3.5 3 2.34 2.5 2 1.5 1 0.5 · - · · ~ ·~so= - - - -_L.__ _ _ _ _1_j_ ga_o_ _ _ _1_9L90_ _ _ _2_0Loo_ __ 9 1970 Source: U.S. Census Bureau and SEMCOG, RDF v'SS. 24 �Household Growth and Location The number of additional households In the region w/11 continue to rise sharply as household size dee/Ines, helping drive a resident/al bulldlng effort. The region's population will increase by only 6% by 2010, whereas the number of households will increase by 19% (Figure 16). Because of the continuing decline in household size, the region will continue to add many new households even when population gains are small or absent. The average persons per household in 1990 is estimated to be 2.62 persons, a dramatic drop from the 3.43 persons per household in 1960 (Figure 17). SEMCOG's forecast indicates that persons per household will decline to 2.34 by the year 2010. This decline in household size can be attributed to: • an increase in life expectancy and more of the elderly physically and economically able to live independently; Projection #7 • fewer children being born per household; • increasing numbers of married couples postponing having children or remaining childless; • more single parent households due to divorce and women bearing children outside of marriage; and, • baby boomers' children growing up and leaving home. It is estimated that 25% of all households now consist of one adult living alone. To accommodate the forecasted 19% growth in households, the region will need an additional 360,000 new housing units. In addition, it is estimated that some 80,000 aging units will be demolished and require replacement in this same time period. Thus, 440,000 new and replacement housing units will need to be built by 2010. 25 �Projected Household Gains by Community Figure 18 NILA ST. LAI~ LYNN 1900 - 2010 YAlJ. BROCKWAY MUSSEY EMMETT (IIIANT GIIEENWOOO KENOCKEE CLYOE Ca~ WALES K1M8At.L L,eonard OXFOIIO HOLLY BRA.NOON HOiiy o.t:;J ST Lak•Ot'S i ~ ST CLAJR AOOISON OIIOVElANO CONWAY COHOCTAH TYRONE OEfRFIELO ROSE SPRINOFIELO INOEPENOENCE ORION i11rk1ton ~A.RINE cormu VIUE HOWELL OCEOLA HARTLAND HIOHLANO WHITE LAKE 1 HOWELL I CL.A'I Anct,o,ll•y~r ' /OSCO HAIIIIISON:.,... MA~ION GENOA ( At~ J~j ·r PVTNAM 4 LIA'• St Cl•lf HAMBURG Pinck~ OEXTEII SHARON WEBSTER FIIEEOOM VAN BUREN £,iElLEVl LE lilAtiCIIESTER BRIDGEWATER SALINE SUMPTER HUl!Ot, W THAW LENAWEE MIL.AN OUNDEE ~ t\CH Communities with Gain of 50% or More SUMMEIIFIELO ., WHITEF0/10 BEOF0/10 0 i LUCAS (M on-Ohio s111, LI ..! Source: SEMCOG, RDF v•ag 7 ;; R -. ·. < 0 ~, �The biggest gains In households w/11 occur on the fringes of the region. In contrast, household losses w/11 continue In older, central cities, although rates of loss w/11 slow. Projection #8 There will also be a continuation of household losses in the city of Detroit and some of the region's other older communities. As households leave these communities, the result will be 80,000 aging housing units demolished region-wide. It is likely that housing redevelopment policies and other improvements, such as better schools, will be implemented that will result in slowing of household losses. Based on these assumptions, the forecasted amount of household loss in the declining communities in the 2005-201 O period is half of the '80s rate of loss (Figure 19). The vast majority of the additional 336,000 households forecast by the year 2010 will be located on the fringe of the region. A number of suburban and rural communities will have 50% or more growth in households over the next 20 years (Figure 18). Together, these communities account for 53% of the total additional households forecast for the region. The remainder of gains in households will be divided among existing older suburban communities and slower growing outlying areas. Dwelling Unit Demolitions in Detroit and · Balance of Region by Decade Figure 19 1960-1990 iO,OOO Number of Demolitions -0,000 -0,000 10,000 ~.ooo 0,000 0 1960s - Detroit 1970S 1980s ~ Balance of Region Source: SEMCOG Residential Construction Reports. 27 �Population by Age Group in Southeast Michigan Figure 20 1990 & 2010 Thousands 400 300 200 100 0-4 5-9 10-14 20-24 30-34 40-44 50-54 60-64 70-74 80-84 15-19 25-29 35-39 45-49 55-59 65-69 75-79 85. Age Group - 1990 ~ 2010 Source: SEMCOG, RDF v'89. School Age Children in Southeast Michigan Figure 21 1960-2010 Thousands 1600r-- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -- 1400 1200 1000 800 600 400 200 0 1970 1980 1990 Source: U.S. Census Bureau and SEMCOG, RDF v'89. 28 2000 2010 �Age Structure The demographic bulge of "baby boomers" w/11 move Into. the 45 to 64 age group by the year 2010. The "baby boomer" population is currently between the ages of 25 and 44 years. Born between 1946 and 1964, this group currently makes up nearly 40% of the total population in the region (Figure 20). Through the 1990s and the early 2000s, many of the baby boomers will have children in school and make up a substantial part of the labor force. They are and will continue to be the primary market for single family housing. By the year 2010, this age group will have moved into the 45 to 64 age group. Most of the families will be "empty nesters." Their grown children will have moved away from home - forming new family or non-family households, or attending college. As the parents remain in their "empty nest" smaller households, they will contribute to an overall drop in household size, from 2.62 persons per household in 1990 to 2.34 persons per household in 2010. Over the next 20 years, those aging baby boomers will begin to have an impact on the financing and delivering of community and human services; will have more money to spend for leisure activities; and will increase their demand for smaller homes with less maintenance responsibility. School-age population w/11 remain relatively stable over the next 20 years for the region as a whole. However, local school populations wlll shift as younger tam/lies with chlldren move Into developing communities whlle older "empty nest" households w/11 predominate In mature urban school districts. In 1990, slightly more than 1,000,000 children in the region are in the age group 5-19 years, representing nearly 22% of the region's population. During the next 20 years, the size of the school-age population is expected to remain relatively stable (Figure 21 ). By the year 2010, this age group will remain at about 20% of the region's population. ' That anticipated stability of the schoolage population over the next 20 years is in contrast to the increase that took place in the 1960s, fallowed by the decreases between 1970 and 1990. The increase in school-age population during the 1960s Projection #9 Projection #1 O resulted from the baby boom and overall population growth. This age group peaked at nearly 1,500,000 in 1970. Over the past 20 years, 1970 to 1990, the 5-19 year group decreased by some 29% - a time when the last of the baby boomers graduated from high school. While the school-age population will remain stable for the region as a whole, shifts in household location in the region will mean building new schools to serve new households in outlying areas. This will also mean the closing of many existing schools in older urban and suburban areas of the region. 29 �Figure 22 Family Composition in Southeast Michigan 1960 & 1980 Other Fam wo/child Other Fam we/child Married Fam we/child Married Fam w/child . 30% 59% Other Fam w/child 38% Married Fam wo/child 12% 1960 Source: U.S. Census Bureau, 1960 & 1980. 30 Married: w/chi~ 8% 1980 �Family and Household Characteristics The number of non-family households In the region will be an Increasingly larger proportion of total households. Family households w/11 be smaller and more varied In composition. er . ~ SEMCOG forecasts that the number of households in Southeast Michigan will increase by nearly 19%, to about 2. 1 million households by 2010. An increasingly larger proportion of these households will be non-family - one person living alone or two or more unrelated persons living together. This trend can be attributed to an increase in elderly population, delays in marriage, couples living together without marriage and home sharing arrangements. In 1980, non-family households made up nearly 25% of total households. This was a more than 100% increase from 1960, when only 12% of households were non-family. While there will be a 19% overall increase in households in the next 20 years, the number of family households in the region is expected to remain relatively stable. These are families that consist of two or more persons living in the same household who are related to each other by blood, marriage, or adoption. They include families with and without children . The number of families with children, including married couples and single parents, is expected to decrease by 5% region-wide over the next 20 years. 5 Contributing to this decline are a number of changes: Projection #11 • baby beamers becoming empty nesters; • children of baby boomers forming new family households without children or forming non-family households; · • divorce, which moves family members into single parent family households or non-family households; and, • newly married couples postponing having children or not having children at all. The anticipated decrease in the number of families with children is consistent with the trend over the past 20 years. During the period 1960 - 1980, families with children under 18 dropped from 59% of all families to 41 % (Figure 22). In contrast to the decrease in the number of married couples with children, the number of single parent families will continue to increase. From 1960 - 1980, the number of single parent families more than tripled. An estimated 82% of these families are now headed by females, although there will continue to be an increase in the number of male-headed, single parent households. That growth of single parent families will have significant public policy implications in regard to child day care services. 31 �Figure 23 Housing $tock Mix in Southeast Michigan 1960 & 1990 Single Farr Mobile Homes Mobile Homes 67% 1% Multiple Family ~ Multiple Family 28% 31% Single Family 71% 1960 Source: U.S. Census Bureau and SEMCOG, RDF v'89. 32 1990 �Varied household patterns w/1/ lncreaslngly mean alternative housing types and ownership arrangements to suit changing lifestyles. To accommodate the increasing number of aging and smaller households in the region in the next 20 years, multiple family housing and clustering of attached single family housing will be a larger part of future residential development. Condominiums will also become a more attractive form of home ownership as baby boomers move into the empty nester years and demand smaller, more maintenancefree housing. In response to the market demand for more affordable housing, there will be an increase in manufactured housing as well as multiple family housing. There has been relatively little change in the region's housing mix over the past 30 years (Figure 23). However, in recent years multiple family housing and manufactured homes both have increased as a percent of new housing units. As a result, single family housing has decreased slightly. In 2010, it is anticipated that multiple family and manufactured homes will be a somewhat larger proportion of total housing units in the region. The increase in alternative housing will meet with some resistance from established households. Areas served by sewers will be most likely to receive such housing. Projection #12 �Social Impacts �Social Impacts Introduction Social issues are certainly major factors influencing the locational decisions that have produced Southeast Michigan's spread out development pattern. This chapter examines the three issues that are believed to have the most significant locational impact on the region's development pattern: crime, race, education. Each of these issues is cited near the top of the list of public concerns in public opinion surveys, by business leaders, and by community officials. Crime affects most severely the region's older, economically disadvantaged communities, but many other parts of the region also experience substantial levels of crime. Residential areas in our region are among the most racially segregated in the nation and racial polarization affects schools, relationships between communities, and locational choices. The quality of education is of great concern, especially when the districts that have students with the greatest needs are lowest in funding resources. Emerging patterns: • Crime rates in older, poorer communities are 5-10 times higher than in communities with the lowest crime rates, a pattern that will continue. • Minority group populations in the region are increasing due to higher birthrates and immigration. • Racially-segregated housing patterns will persist into the future, with limited exceptions. • Equity in educational financing and K-12 school quality will be areas of change, with the next 20 years bringing improvements in school financing as well as restructuring of the K-12 educational process. 37 �Part I (Index) Crimes* and Population Ages 15-24 Figure 24 1970-1989 Number 1,200,000 1,000,000 Ill Part I Crimes 1,009,037 ......~ -~opulation (~.~~.~~~ ..... ........... . 800,000 600,000 400,000 200,000 0 1970 1980 •(Includes murder, rape, robbery, aggravated assault, burglary, larceny, motor vehide theft and arson) Arson data, which was not available for 1970, Is not lnduded in the Part I Crime totals. 1989 Source: "Uniform Crime Reports", Michigan Department of State Police, 1970, 1980, 1989, and local crime reports. U.S. Census Bureau and SEMCOG RDF, v' 89. Narcotic Drug Law Violations 1982-1989 Figure 25 Number of Violations 30,000 25,000 20,000 15,000 10,000 5,000 0 1982 1983 Source· "Un'f1 • 38 c· 1984 Statewide 1985 ~ 1986 1987 1988 SEMCOG Region orm nme Reports", Michigan Department of State Police, 1985-1989. 1989 �Crime The region w/11 experience moderate crime Increases over the next decade based on several factors - the number of people In the high crime ages, the worsening of soc/al conditions and pervasive drug-related problems. A relatively stable pattern characterizes the number of major (Part I Index*) crimes reported by local police agencies between 1970-89 in Southeast Michigan. The long term trend for such crimes partially reflects population shifts in the high crime age group, ages 15-24 (Figure 24). A strong correlation exists between the crime peak reached in 1980 and corresponding movement of the "baby boomer" population into the high crime ages during the late 1970s. A subsequent decline (27%) in this same population group since 1980 is also associated with the 10% decrease in Part I crimes reported for 1989. Patterns similar to the above are expected to persist during the next decade Projection #13 and beyond. Even though the "baby boom" effect has passed, the number of youth and young adults comprising high crime age groups will remain a significant part of the total population. It is also likely that certain segments of this youthful population will encounter a worsening set of social conditions, which will be compounded by a rising trend in narcotic drug law violations (Figure 25). A 36% increase in this non-Index crime category since 1982 has contributed to the continued high crime rates of the 1980s. While recreational drug use is down, hard core usage is expected to contribute to an anticipated growth in Part I crimes over the next decade. Besides increasing the frequency of offending, drug use tends to lengthen criminal careers. * The eight Part I Index crime categories represent the most serious, common and frequent crimes reported by police agencies - murder, rape, robbery, aggravated assault, burglary, larceny, motor vehicle theft, arson. Their uniform definitions have been adopted by local, state and federal law enforcement agencies. 39 �Part I Crime Rates by Jurisdiction, 1989 Figure 26 GENESU LAPEER NOEPE"'Dli'wCf OEE"f•EtD $PR1HQf-tfL.D '1'"'""" ......,t;} ° ula\it Crimes per 100,000 P P~ ..... WASMlEHAW Data Not Available* L -~ MONROE l0N00N Fewer than 2500 1 2500 - 4999 5000- 8999 . 9000 + .,-,i~ COUtiiTY rowNS,-t,p Ctf'Y A~ no<ll'IQ ,_o _ _,..,"11~1 ..... ~ *Crime data reported for most townships and some villages are compiled as aggregate totals by the Michigan Department of State Police and County Sheriff Offices. Source: Uniform Crime reports, 1989, Michigan Department of State Police and Local Crime reports. �-----The higher crime rates associated with many of the region's older communities are expected to continue over the next 20 years due to a variety of social, economic and, to some extent, geographic factors. Crime rates help measure the severity of crime experienced by individual jurisdictions. Crime rates in Southeast Michigan communities vary greatly, from a high of 15,564 Part I crimes per 100,000 population in Pontiac to the low average of 2,841 per 100,000 in Livingston County (Figure 26). Almost half of the communities (46%) reported a moderate crime rate ranging between 2,500-4,999 offenses Projection #14 per 100,000 population. Another 32% reported rates ranging from 5,000-8,999. In most instances, these communities are located within close geographic proximity to the 11 jurisdictions that experienced the highest crime rates, 9,000 or more per 100,000. Those jurisdictions reporting 2,500 or fewer Part I crimes per 100,000 population are generally higher income or more rural. Communities Reporting Highest Part I Crime Rates, 1989 Jurisdiction Number of Crimes Per 100,000 Population Pontiac .......................................................... 15,564 Highland Park ................................................ 14,259 Harper Woods ............................................... 13,433 Hamtramck .................................................... 12,716 Detroit··································· ········· ················· 11,842 Hazel Park ..................................................... 10,802 River Rouge ................................................... 10,341 Mt. Clemens .................................................. 10,230 Melvindale ....................................................... 9,763 Pittsfield Township .......................................... 9,503 Ypsilanti ........................................................... 9,289 Roseville .......................................................... 9,242 41 �Part I Crime Rates by County and City of Detroit for Each 100,000 Population Figure 27 1989 Number per 100,000 14,000 _. 11,842 12,000 10,000 8,000 6,000 4,000 2,000 0 Livingston Macomb Monroe Oakland St. Clair Washtenaw Out-Wayne Detroit Source: "Uniform Crime Report, 1989", Michigan Department of State Police and local crime reports. ---------------------------------Violent* Crime Rates by County and City of Detroit for Each 100,000 Population Figure 28 1989 Number per 100,000 3,000 - , - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - , 2,500 ... 2,32j 2,000 1,500 1,000 500 0 LivingSt0 n Macomb Monroe Oakland St. Clair Washtenaw Out-Wayne oetroil *(Violent Pa~ I crimes include Murder, Rape, Robbery and Aggravated Assault) Source: "Uniform Crime Reports 1989", Michigan Department of State Police and local cnmerepor!S· 42 �Comparative crime rates for the region's larger governmental units appear in Figure 27. The three more rural counties with the smallest total populations, Livingston, Monroe and St. Clair, reported crime rates well below the remaining four counties and city of Detroit. sented approximately 13% of the 332,391 total Part I offenses. Among individual communities, the relationship between violent crimes and other Part I crimes varies considerably. Unlike property crimes such as burglary, which can and often do occur in both high and low income areas, the vast majority of violent crimes occur within areas that have experienced serious economic downturns over the past 20-30 years. For the communities listed below, violent crimes represented between 13-30% of their total Part I crimes. In 1989, the region experienced a combined total of 43,088 violent crimes, including murder, rape, robbery, and aggravated assault. This number, which involves those crimes usually seen as the most serious and fear-provoking, repre- Communities with Highest Part I Violent Crime Rates, 1989 Community Highland Park Pontiac Detroit Ecorse Ypsilanti Hamtramck River Rouge Mt. Clemens Hazel Park Ferndale Auburn Hills Rate of Vlolent Crimes per 100,00 Population 4,335 3,675 2,323 2,000 1,968 1,900 1,466 1,458 1,395 1,089 1,007 Distinct differences characterize violent crime rates reported for the region's larger units of government (Figure 28). The rates reported by Oakland, out-Wayne and Washtenaw counties are one and one-half to almost three times higher than Livingston, Macomb, Monroe and St. Clair counties. The rates for all seven counties, however, remain well below those of the Vlolent Crimes as a Percentage of Total Part I Crimes 30% 24% 20% 23% 21% 15% 14% 14% 13% 13% 15% city of Detroit and other high violent crime rate communities shown above. Correlations provided earlier for total Part I crimes · and geographic proximity are much less apparent when applied to violent crimes. Seemingly, violent criminal activities are concentrated within individual jurisdictions, with little apparent impact on surrounding communities. 43 �Per Capita Income and Violent Crime Rates per 100,000 population Figure 29 $ 14,523 15,000 $ 9,454 10,000 5,000 0 ...,___ REGION 1111 Average Income Highest Crime Rate Jurisdictions (over 1,000 violent crimes per 100,000 population) ~ Average Crime Rate Source: Uniform Crime Report, 1989 and "1988 Population and 1987 Per Capita Income Estimates", U.S. Department of Commerce, March 1990 44 �No one single factor can account for the violent crime rates reported by individual counties, cities, townships, or for metropolitan areas. In some instances, the density of an area's population appears to be a major influence, with violent crime rates across the nation higher for many older, densely populated cities. Nationally, and in Southeast Michigan, socioeconomic conditions are of equal, if not greater, importance. This certainly appears to be the case for those jurisdic- tions that reported 1,000 or more crimes per 100,000 population in 1989 (Figure 29). Not only was their average percapita income of $9,454 in 1987 less than the regional average by $5,069, but their corresponding violent crime rate was 6.4 times greater. While no definitive answer is available to fully explain the high violent crime rates reported by a relatively small number of the region's communities, economic conditions are a likely major consideration. 45 �Population by Race in Southeast Michigan Figure 30 1960 & 1980 Millions 4 3 2 1 0 Other Black White - 1960 ~ 1980 Source: U.S. Census Bureau, 1960 and 1980. Figure 31 Detroit Population by Race 1960 and 1980 Other Other 4% 0% Black 63% 1960 Source: U.S Census Bureau, 1960 and 1980_ 46 1980 �Race Minority populations w/1/ Increase In the next 20 years. The population of the United States as a whole is evolving - over time it is becoming older as well as more ethnically and socially diverse. Southeast Michigan is no exception. The African-American population of Southeast Michigan, the region's largest minority population, is estimated to be about 22% of the region's total 1990 population, a significant increase over 30 years ago. 3 In 1960, the region's Black population was 14% of the region's total population (Figure 30). Between 1960 and 1980, the African-American population grew by some 59%, to slightly over 900,000 people, while the White population remained almost constant at 3.6 million. The change in the region's racial composition was due to a combination of a higher Black birthrate and substantial out-migration of Whites from the region. Nationally, in 1985, the Black birthrate was 21.5 per 1,000 population, compared to the White birthrate of 14.9. 4 The African-American population in the region is expected to continue increasing between 1990 and 2010 due to continued higher birthrates and lower net out-migration. A substantial majority of the region's Black population resides in the city of Projection #15 Detroit, estimated at approximately 75% of the total Detroit population in 1990.5 There was a substantial change over the 20-year period 1960-1980, as the percentage of Black Detroit residents grew from 29% in 1960 to 63% in 1980 (Figure 31 ). This percentage change is due not only to an increasing number of AfricanAmericans in the city, but also as a result of the loss of White population. Between 1960 and 1980, the African-American population increased by 56%, while the White population decreased by 66%. The region will also continue to experience significant increases in other ethnic populations. In 1960, less than one-tenth of one percent of the population was "other" ethnic groups. By 1980, that figure had grown to 3%. The Arab and Chaldean communities have increased substantially since the 1980 census, which counted 60,000 people of Middle Eastern origin. 6 Greater Detroit has the largest Middle Eastern community of any metropolitan area in the nation. Similarly, the Hispanic-American community continues to grow and it is anticipated that Asian Americans will be the fastest growing ethnic group in the region. 47 �Percent Black Population by Community 1980 Figure 32 GEHESlf LA~Ullt Ooonvllle ~Ot,£'Y GAOV'ELAHO OJ.f'ORO A001SON BRAHl>ON o~•~ ..,.,, Laue IHD£Pf.H0ENC£ CONW~Y' ·-~ TYRONE HOWELL rllGHLAf'IO OCEOLA " MANCHESTER OEEAFIELO COHOCTAH ROS£. ORION SPRINGFIELD l }laf'«SIOfl W~1'ELAICE EL OEHOA BRIGH 10fl H,Of8URO GAE.fN OAK 8Rl0Gf:WA rER Less than 5% 5- 24% 25 - 50% Greater than 50% SUMMER,:1EtD WHITEFOAO BlOJ:ORD LUCAStMtehtt4in-ONo.s1a1tli~I Source: U.S. Census Bureau L, i C C II II �Housing patterns In Southeast Michigan w/11 continue to be among the most raclally segregated In the United States. The suburbanization of Southeast Michigan was basically limited to Whites -Blacks were unable to move out of the city and into the suburbs that developed after World War 11. As a result, by the 1980 census the region had one large Black majority central city surrounded by predominantly White suburbs (Figure 32). There were smaller enclaves of AfricanAmericans living in smaller, older central cities such as Pontiac, a few older suburbs and the rural area southwest of Detroit. A lack of economic resources is frequently offered as a explanation for this growth pattern. However, there were also intentional decisions- racially motivated and institutionally implemented-by real estate brokers, financial organizations and government institutions that prevented Blacks from moving into developing suburban communities. 7 For example, the Federal Housing Administration (FHA) and the Veterans Administration (VA) mortgage insurance programs carried out racially discriminatory policies that prevented AfricanAmerican families from moving into the region's newly developed suburbs. These government agencies supported housing for White middle and working class citizens. As a result of these policies, only 2% of the FHA and VA guaranteed mortgages in 1950 were held by nonwhites. Through its support of racially segregated housing patterns, the federal government laid the foundation for residential patterns in Southeast Michigan that contributed to the spatial and social distances between Black and Whites. The 1989 Detroit Area Study found that Blacks and Whites live in racially segregated communities - 82% of Blacks live in mostly or all Black neighborhoods, and 91 % of Whites live in mostly or all White communities. 8 Projection #16 Southeast Michigan's housing patterns indicate that some suburban communities have been hospitable to Blacks and other minority groups while other communities have historically resisted integrated neighborhoods. Some communities have experienced increases in Black population - Southfield, Ferndale, Farmington Hills, West Bloomfield, Oak Park, for example. Other communities - most specifically, many sharing boundaries with the city of Detroit- have not experienced significant growth in Black population. Annual school enrollment numbers serve as another indication of changes in the racial composition of some communities. The suburban communities with the largest gains in the 10 years 1979-89 were Oak Park and Southfield, where Black student enrollment increased 47% and 213% respectively. 9 Most suburban schools remained overwhelmingly White. Despite some continued movement of African-Americans into several suburban communities; the region will very likely remain residentially highly segregated. Several factors contribute to this pattern: • Out-migration of Whites and higher Black birth rates are increasing the Black percentages in Detroit and several other largely Black communities; • Only a small number of suburban communities have experienced sizable increases in Black population; and, • Continuation of economic gaps as well as social resistance to housing integration. 49 �-, Poverty Levels* by Race in Tri-County Area Figure 33 Percent 50 40 ······•··················•·········· · ··•······. ··············· . ..... ·········· ............. ··• ......... ··••· ........ ··········• ········· .. ··· . 30 20 · · · ... · 10 o --L------' Black White *Less than $10,000 in household income. Source: SeP.arate and Un~ual: The Racial Divide; 1989 Detroit Area Study, December, 1989. Unemployment Level by Race in Tri-County Area Figure 34 Percent Unemployed 30 , - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -- - 25 20 15 10 ·· · 5 0 - ' - - -_j Black Source: Sepa~ate and Unequal: The Racial Divide; 1989 Detroit Area Study, December, 1989. 50 White �Racial polarization In Southeast Michigan wlll continue, as Indicated by Black-White differentials In employment, Income, housing and education. Race relations in the Southeast Michigan region are characterized by surface level politeness and acceptance that masks suspicions and hostilities that have developed over the years. There is general agreement among social, economic and political scholars with the Kerner Commission warning issued 20 years ago that our nation is moving toward two societies, one Black, one White- separate and unequal." This deteriorating state of race relations can be linked to growing disparities in important measurements in quality of life - health care, employment, education, housing, for example. 0 As the region's African-American population increases, the relationship between Whites and Blacks becomes more strained. Detroit Metropolitan Area Public Policy Survey (DMAPPS), completed in 1990 by Wayne State University, points to changes in public opinion over the past 30 years about race relations in the metropolitan area. 10 In the 1950s, when African-Americans made up only 20% of Detroit's population, only 12% of those surveyed for the Detroit Area Study in 1954 were concerned about the Black presence in the area. By 1971, the racial composition of the city of Detroit had changed dramatically- the city was 4 7% Black- and racial concerns were "at the top of the public agenda" according to the Detroit Area Study of that year. 11 This shift in racial composition of the city led to the election of the first African-American mayor of the city of Detroit and to a shift in the political control of the city. The 1990 Detroit Area Study finds even more dramatic changes in the racial composition Projection #17 of the city- it is now estimated to be75% Black. Regionally, Blacks account for 22% of the population. The suburbs remain almost all White, with the exception of some growth of Black populations in a few suburban communities. Solutions to the problems of racial polarization now occupies a significant place on the social agendas of local community organizations. 0 The 1989 Detroit Area Study, Separate and Unequal: The Racial Divide," by the University of Michigan, examines some of the economic, social and political disparities between Blacks and Whites through a survey of residents of Wayne, Oakland and Maco_mb counties. The widening gaps identified in the report are some of the sources for the continued strained race relations throughout the region. The report maintains that "no progress has been made over the last decade in reducing racial inequalities in the tri-county area." The study also notes that the inequalities between Blacks and Whites in the Detroit area mirror those found in urban communities across the country. These inequalities are evident in several areas including differences in poverty and unemployment levels between Blacks and Whites. Some 37% of Blacks live in poverty with incomes at less than $10,000, compared to 13% of Whites (Figure 33). The unemployment level for the Black workforce was 19.9%, compared to 6.6% for Whites (Figure 34 ). Such continuing disparities only serve to fuel the hostilities and increase racial polarization throughout the region. 51 �Figure 35 Sources of Public School Revenues in Michigan FY 197Bn9 and FY 1987/88 Federal Federal 4% State 32% State Local 56% 38% Local 65% 1978/79 1987/88 Source: C. Philip Kearney, A Primer on Michigan School Finance, University of Michigan, 1990. Table 1 SEV Per Pupll, Operating MIiiage Rates, Local Tax Yleld Per Pupil, State Formula Yleld Per Pupll, and Combined Yleld Per Pupll for Selected School Districts: 1989-90 52 School District SEV Per Pupil Operating Millage Rate Local Tax Yield Per Pupil State Formula Yield Per Pupil Port Huron Lincoln Park Howell Monroe $47,519 58.578 77,883 118,502 30.40 35.28 39.15 30.36 $1,445 2,066 3,049 3,598 $1,407 1,193 534 0 $2,~ Pontiac Willow Run Detroit Inkster 76,189 42,520 28,325 27,555 39.48 41.22 42.40 43.65 3,008 1,753 1,201 964 603 2,004 2,654 2,996 s,011 Dearborn Troy Ann Arbor Birmingham 184,349 190,569 189,072 280,911 26.44 28.30 30.47 27.75 4,874 5,393 5,761 7,795 0 0 0 0 Source: Michigan Department of Education, 1989/90 SADIE File April 19, 199o. Combi~: Yf PerPlri 3)$ s,o[ 3,~"~ 3)~ 3.~ 3,t 4,~i; 5)~ 5, ]o' 7, 1~ �Education Re/lance on local property taxes for basic school funding coupled with the lack of funding equity for pub/le K-12 schools w/11 continue to be major fragmenting dynamics In the region's development patterns until state government Is able to create a more balanced and equitable system of school finance. The state/local balance in school financing was much more even 25-30 years ago, when the state government contributed about 55% of local districts' total funding, with the remainder coming from locally-voted property tax millage. Now, the balance is more than reversed-local property tax accounts for two-thirds of local school budgets, while the state contributes the remaining third (Figure 35). (Federal funding of K-12 education has become negligible.) Nationally, on the other hand, state governments contribute an average of 50% of public school funding. Projection #18 The equity problem is easily drawn: local property tax depends on significant taxable property in the district - called the "State Equalized Valuation." Districts with high SEVs raise more money per property tax mil than do districts with low SEVs. The disparity is sufficiently great that some low SEV districts may levy nearly twice as many mils of property tax and still produce significantly less local revenue (Table 1). Because that local tax now represents two-thirds of the money available per student, those low SEV districts are the under-funded end of the equity scale. 53 �Local Expenditures per Pupil in Michigan by Spending Range of School District Figure 36 FY 1977-FY 1986-87 $ 8 0 0 0 - - - - - - - - - - - -- - - - - - - - - - - - -- $7000 $6000 $5000 $4000 Average-spending Lowest-spending . . . ~ -_:_· ·:.....:. - .:- · ~ ~ · - · _ ; _· ..:_:..:_-I ~-------4-$100 ---:~-:--~------ OL--_ _ _ _ _ ...1..___ _ _ ____1__ _ _ _ _L___ _ _ _----1._ 1977(18 - 1979/80 Highest-spending 1981/82 --+- Average-spending Source: Profiling Michigan School Districts, Public Sector Consultants, Lansing, November 1989. 54 1983/84 ~ _ __ 1985/86 Lowest-spending 19& �The state's school aid formula attempts to balance that problem by withholding state aid from some high SEV districts the so-called "out-of-formula" districts. They depend entirely on local tax dollars for funding. Even then, most of the high SEV districts are able to raise more money locally (with lower tax rates) than the informula districts can raise with the combination of local taxes and state aid funding. The result: a range of funding equity that sees some high SEV districts spending two or more times what the lowest end districts are able to spend (Figure 36). As a resu It, we have a paradoxical school finance system: the most funding for public school support is provided to students from the most advantaged communities while the least funding support is provided to students from the most disadvantaged districts. Perceived differences In pub/le school quality w/11 continue to have a pushpull effect on locational decision-making tor households and businesses. The role of school quality in locational decisions by families with children and businesses tends to exert a push, or "move away from," effect on Detroit and other under-funded K-12 school districts. In addition, there is the "pull" effect as both families and businesses respond to a variety of factors that draw them to school districts perceived to offer better quality education. There are two separate, but parallel, locational decision points for parents with school aged children: 1) a decision to move away from a school district viewed as inferior, usually one that has low levels of funding available per student; then, 2) a decision about which school district to move into, choosing, in most cases, a school district and community that is the best affordable for that family. The first dynamic appears to be the stronger. That is, people move away from perceived inferior education more consciously than into a given school district. Projection #19 The family that is moving from a specific district then has a wide range of choices when it comes to which district to locate in. Achievement levels and graduation rates tend to be fairly similar once the lowest funded school districts are eliminated from the ranges of choices. Several educational quality factors are of concern to business executives making locational decisions: 1) dropout rate - 10% or less is the target; 2) attendance rate - 95% or better; 3) grade appropriate performance on standardized tests80% or more of the students should be achieving at appropriate levels; 4) college placement rate, as well as SAT and ACT scores. Such factors tend to be higher in wellfunded school districts, making future business development much more likely in the urban fringe communities with increasing tax bases, rather than in those older communities where tax bases are shrinking, along with the per-pupil expenditures in their schools. 55 �Table 2 School Districts With BIiinguai Programs In Macomb, Oakland, Washtenaw and Wayne Counties 1989·90 Students in District Students Eligible* for Program Number of Languages Spoken 13,782 5,312 7,378 5,658 8,955 226 171 58 111 194 5 17 8 12 15 Japanese Russian Japanese Japanese Italian 2,481 12,467 188,925 10,174 6,123 54 1,590 2,757 382 51 6 6 19 8 3 Macedonian Arabic Spanish Japanese Arabic 2,675 3,626 7,183 2,643 2,666 75 11 40 561 47 13 1 17 6 1 Arabic Japanese Arabic Albanian Japanese Manchester Oak Park Plymouth-Canton Pontiac Royal Oak 1,060 3,151 15,720 16,720 7,733 31 307 189 968 95 1 9 16 2 29 Spanish Chaldean Japanese Spanish Arabic Utica Van Dyke Walled Lake Warren Consol.I Wayne Westland West Bloomfield 24,093 6,127 8,932 14,922 17,501 4,671 167 147 184 229 32 206 23 Italian Arabic Chaldean Chaldean Arabic Chaldean District Ann Arbor Berkley Birmingham Bloomfield Hills Chippewa Valley Crestwood Dearborn Detroit Farmington Ferndale Fitzgerald Gibraltar Grosse Pointe Hamtramck Lakeview 14 19 16 1 17 Predominanl non-English Language *S tudents are eligible for state-reimbursed bilingual instruction if they come from homes wher~ i lang_u~ge oth er than English is spoken and they score at the 40th percentile or lower on a te 5t ofEnglts' prof1c1ency. Source: Michigan Department of Education, "Bilingual Students by District 1989-90,' July 27, 1990. 56 �The K-12 student population w/11 continue to grow culturally more diverse The region's overall population will undergo significant changes over the next 20 years, becoming more culturally diverse for two reasons: an in-migration of minorities and a higher birthrate among the largest minority populations -African-Americans, Hispanic-Americans and Asian-Americans. One measure of the growing diversity can be seen in current programs for bilin- Projection #20 gual education (Table 2). There are 26 local school districts in the region with bilingual programs, covering 55 different languages (in the nation, there are more than 100 non-English languages taught). Of the 26 Greater Detroit districts, 13 have at least 10 different primary languages spoken in the district. Japanese and Arabic programs are the most frequent primary second languages at seven districts each. 57 �K-12 education w/11 look very different by the year 201 0, In both structure and In outcomes. Beginning with the publication in 1983 of "A Nation at Risk," there has been a growing momentum for improving the quality of our nation's K-12 public education system. 12 The President and the federal Department of Education are committed to change, as are the new Governor of Michigan, the state Board of Education, business leaders at the national, state, regional and local levels. The media has placed education on its news and editorial agendas. The educational es tab Iishment-school board members, teachers, administrators - are generally protective of the status quo and insist that more money to do more of what they are already doing will be sufficient to meet the challenges of this nation's need to be competitive in a global economy. Government and business leaders disagree. Those outside of the educational establishment seek structural change -significant, even radical, changes from the "factory model" of education in place for more than a century. it is not sufficient, the change advocates insist, to simply pour information into the heads of children, as we have traditionally done in our educational process. Rather, students must become active participants in the learning process. Similarly, the very structure of our schooling process has come under scrutiny, even attack. Change proponents talk Projection #21 of "empowering" of parents, teachers, administrators .... of "diversity" in school programs .... of, most importantly, letting parents and studentschoosewhich school to attend. It is not sufficient, they say, to simply do ·more of what is already being done - the result is simply more of what we already have: students dropping out at alarming rates, achievement levels falling, enormous amounts of money being spent on remedial education for the graduates (let alone the drop outs) when they arrive at college or at jobs. More than a dozen states have enacted some form of "schools of choice" and Michigan's new Governor is a solid proponent of that new direction. Finally, business leaders are increasingly outspoken in their belief that public education must become "outcome based." That is, desired outcomes of the process must be established and all students must show mastery of basic skills and achievement of those outcomes in order to successfully complete the K-12 process (not just reach the end of the schooling assembly line). With momentum steadily growing at the federal and state governmental levels, with business leaders at all levels voicing increasing concern about the quality of the students leaving the educational process - that momentum seems destined to affect significant change in the K-12 process over the next 20 years. 59 �Transportation �Transportation Introduction The personal mobility that our society has come to take for granted is threatened by further sprawling out of urban development in our auto-dominant region. Continuation of steady increases in automobile travel and the shifting of jobs and households outward will lead to very serious congestion problems. At the same time, existing roadways will consume most available funding for maintenance and reconstruction, leaving little - if any- funding for new roadway construction. Greater Detroit is very dependent on its network of major freeways for commuting to work and for personal travel. The completion of 1-696 was the last link in the planned freeway system of Southeast Michigan. Linking fast-growing parts of Oakland and Macomb counties, this road already carries more traffic than was projected for the year 2000. Most importantly, there is no "next 1-696" on the drawing boards - nor, is there funding to relieve the projected serious increases in traffic congestion. This chapter shows where present trends are leading in transportation . It includes these themes: • As job and household locations become more suburban, commuting patterns are shifting away from freeway corridors to more east/west, suburb-to- suburb travel. • The private vehicle is ever more dominant as the region's preferred means of transportation - particularly, the single occupant vehicle. • Increases in travel will far outpace both population and job growth, with additional travel miles producing more congestion and slower travel. • As traffic congestion increases, available funds will not allow us to build our way out of the problem because available funding will be needed for maintenance of existing road infrastructure. • _Air transportation increases will require expanded facilities. 63 �Figure 37 Job Locations - Detroit MSA 1960-2010 Balance of MSA 78% Figure 38 2010 1980 1960 Source: Central Cify 8% Central City Central City u.s Census Bureau, Journey to Work 1960 and 1980; SEMCOG, RDF v'89. Work Trip Patterns in Southeast Michigan 1960, 1970 and 1980 ,P.e:r:c=e~nt~o.:_ f T~ri~ps: __ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ __ 70 .- 1960 ~ Suburb-to-City & City-to-Suburb Source: U.S. Census Bureau, 1960, 1970 and 1980. 64 1980 1970 - Suburb-to-Suburb 92% �Travel Patterns and Personal Vehicle Use Worker commuting patterns and other travel w/11 continue to shift over the next 20 years. The most important factors affecting the need for transportation facilities are the levels of population and employment. their locations, and patterns of personal mobility. The shifts in households and jobs described in previous chapters will continue to alter travel patterns. Many communities on the edge of the Detroit urbanized area are expected to grow rapidly over the next20years. In addition, high growth rates are fore cast beyond the urbanized area - for much of Livingston County, the Ann Arbor area and rural St. Clair County. In contrast, much of the core urban portion of Southeast Michigan is projected to grow little in terms of households, or will continue recent losses. SEMCOG's forecast of 18% job growth includes large gains in absolute numbers of jobs in Troy, Novi, Auburn Hills, Farmington Hills, Livonia, Sterling Heights, and Ann Arbor. Areas expected to experience job losses in the next 20 years include Pontiac, Warren, Highland Park, Projection #22 Detroit and other parts of Wayne County that will continue to be hard hit by losses of manufacturing jobs. Census data show that in 1960 over 56% of al! jobs in the Detroit MSA were located outside the city of Detroit. By 1980, this number increased to over 78%. By 2010, 92% of jobs are expected to be located outside the traditional central city (Figure 37). In Southeast Michigan, commuting patterns have changed dramatically since 1960. The predominant travel pattern to work in 1960 was oriented toward suburbto-city and within-city travel, accounting for 62% of all work trips (Figure 38). By 1970, the pattern had substantially shifted. Suburb-to-suburb travel went from 38% to 51 % of all work trips in the region in just 1Oyears, 1960-1970 . The 1980 census indicated that this trend continued. Suburb-to-suburb travel accounted for 65% of all the regional work trips, while the suburb-to-city and within-city travel accounted for only 35% of commuting trips. 65 �Figure 39 U.S. Motor Vehicle Travel by Trip Purpose 1983 Civic, Educational & Religious 4% Social & Recreational 31% 30% Shopping & Personal Business Source: U.S. Department of Transportation 1983-1984 Nationwide Personal Transportation Study 66 �b The increase in travel mileage is coming from both traditional work commute trips and non-work trips. However, non-work trips are becoming a larger percentage of overall travel. In 1983, commuting and other work trips accounted for only 35% of daily travel in U.S. metropolitan areas with non-work trips accounting for the remaining 65% (Figure 39). 13 In contrast to the past, when the evening peak period was primarily home-bound commuters, it is now estimated that travel during the evening peak period is almost evenly split between work and non-work trips. Although commuting patterns have changed significantly, it should be noted that the average trip length has not. The average trip length in Greater Detroit for the home-to-work trip was 8.6 miles in 1965 and has increased only to 9.4 miles according to a 1980 survey. 14 67 �Commuting Travel Modes 1960 and 1980 Figure 40 Walk or Work at Home Public Transit Public Transit Walk or Work at Home 8% · Private Vehicle Private Vehicle 92% 1980 1960 Source: U.S. Census Bureau, 1960 and 1980. Motor Vehicle Registrations Per Person in Southeast Michigan Figure 41 1975, 1980 & 1985 Ratio of Vehicles to Population 1 --.------------------------------i 0.8 ·············•···--····························· ······· ···················· .................... .................... . 0.6 · 0.4 0.2 .. · · 0 _.____ _ 1975 Source: Michigan Secretary of State and 68 1980 u.s Census Bureau 1985 �The private vehicle Is and w/11 continue to be, the dominant transportation choice In the future, Including continued preference for SOVs, single occupant vehicles. The use of private vehicles (autos, vans, trucks) for commuting has steadily increased since 1960 and in 1980 accounted for almost 86% of all trips made nationally. In the Greater Detroit area, the automobile is even more dominant. Over 92% of all workers commuted by private vehicles in 1980, up from 79% in 1960 (Figure 40). Public transportation, as a mode of travel to work, has continued to decline, from 13% in 1960 to 4% in 1980. Having a private vehicle available is a significant reason why that is the overwhelming preference for commute trips. The ratio of vehicles to population is now approaching one vehicle per person (Figure 41 ). Two other factors are also important - relatively inexpensive vehicle operating costs (certainly compared, for example, to most other nations) as well as the convenience of the private vehicle. Projection #23 have no vehicle available. In the tricounty area, 35% of households have only a single vehicle available, although many are two worker households. Such lack of a vehicle for transportation is a particularly serious problem in Greater Detroit because of the corresponding lack of good public transportation. Many of the chronically jobless are unable to take jobs not reachable by public transportation - and, more than 75% of new jobs being created in outlying suburban locations are in areas with no public transportation. Continued suburbanization through low density development will make it more difficult for other modes of transportation to be used as alternatives to the private vehicle, with the automobile's overwhelming dominance of our transportation system even further increasing. There are exceptions, however. In the city of Detroit, about 25% of households 69 �Annual Vehicle Miles of Travel (VMT) All Michigan Roadways Figure 42 1960-2010 Billions of Miles 140 120 100 80 60 40 20 0 L __ _L.___ _. L _ __ 1960 1965 1970 - Actual _ _ j __ _ _L.....__ 1975 1980 _ _ l __ 1985 -+-----'-----' ____J_ ____L___ _ 1990 1995 2000 2005 2010 -+- Forecast Source: Michigan Department of Transportation. Annual Vehicle Miles of Travel (VMT) ·in Southeast Michigan Figure 43 1980-2010 Billions of Miles 50 r - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - i Forecast ---~- +--- 40 -+--- _ - +- - - 30 20 10 ~98-=-o=----......1____ I -L.__ _ _L __ ____J_..:::___ _L - - - 1985 -Actual 1990 1995 -+- · Forecast Source: SEMCOG, Travel Model Output, June 1989 . 70 2000 2005 2010 I I I j �Increases in Travel and Congestion Large Increases In both miles and hours of travel w/11 significantly Increase regional roadway congestion. Despite two decades of virtually no growth in population in Southeast Michigan, the vehicle miles traveled (VMT) on our roadways has increased significantly. With a 6% gain in population forecast for the coming 20 years, coupled with a continuation in the present development patterns, the region's mobility will be significantly aftected - that 6% additional population will increase VMT by 40% by 2010. VMT has increased steadily in the state since 1960, with only two deviations (Figure 42): Projection #24 • VMT declined in the mid-1970s, primarily as a result of the oil embargo; and, • VMT declined in the early 1980s because of the severe downturn in the state economy. In Southeast Michigan, VMT has increased 33% from 1980-1987. SEMCOG travel models project VMTwill continue to grow another 32% by the year 2005 (Figure 43). Extending this trend to 201 O shows a 40% increase in the next 20 years. 71 �Percent Increase in VMT by County Figure 44 1980-1987 Percent Change 120 95.4 100 80 60 40 20 0 Livingston Macomb Monroe Oakland St.Clair Washtenaw Wayne Source: SEMCOG, Travel Demand and Patterns in Southeast Michigan, June 1989. Flgure45 Motor Vehicle Registrations in Southeast Michigan 1975-1985 Millions 4 r----------------------------i 1975 72 1980 Source: ~ich. Dept. of State, Revenue and Fee Collections license Plates and Other Registrations by County, 1975-1985. 1985 �Not only has overall VMT been increasing, but it has been increasing at a faster rate in the four outer counties of Livingston, Monroe, St. Clair and Washtenaw. Although the actual VMT amounts in these counties remain relatively small, these figures show the impact of development in more rural counties (Figure 44 ). These are the areas that are least prepared to deal with it. The transportation system in rural areas is characterized by narrow, non-continuous, winding roadways. They often have inadequate right-of-way and inconsistent land uses, making them difficult to improve. VMT increased as a result of factors other than economic growth, such as: The 1980 to 1987 increase in VMT of 33% occurred during a period when growth indicators of population and employment remained relatively constant for the region as a whole. This suggests that Vehicle registrations in Southeast Michigan increased by400,000, or+ 13%, from 1975 to 1985 (Figure 45). Population during the same period decreased by 180,000, or -4%. • increases in number of personal vehicles available to people; • increases in numbers of households; • continued outward spread of development; • increased trip making by each household; and, • more single occupant vehicles. 73 �Figure 46 Southeast Michigan Vehicle Occupancy 1980 and 1985 Bus Bus Other 2 0¼0 5% Share Ride Other Share Ride sov 1985 1980 Source: U.S Census Bureau, Journey to Work and SEMCOG Travel Demand and Patterns in Southeast Michigan, June 1989. Annual Number Transit Passengers in Southeast Michigan Figure 47 1981-1988 Millions 120 r------r-----,----------.------,----~-------r---110 100 80 60 ....... · · .. . 40 ... . . -·· . . . . ... .. 20 0 1981 1982 1983 1984 1985 Source: SMART, DDOT and AATA Transit Passenger Data 74 1986 1987 1988 �Not only is the total number of vehicles registered in the region increasing, but the number of single occupant vehicles (S0V) is also increasing. In 1980, SOVs made up about 75% of all vehicles on the road, but in 1985, they comprised about 81 % of all vehicles (Figure 46). There are a number of reasons for the significant change between the 1980 and 1985 figures on vehicle occupancy. These include: • less public transit due to reductions in essential federal funding and a lack of dedicated local funding for regional public transportation; • three out of four new jobs were located in areas of the region not served by public transit; • free and ample parking in the suburbs; and, • relatively inexpensive fuel. Public transit in Greater Detroit has carried fewer passengers every year since 1981, except for a slight increase in 1984. Overall, transit was down almqst 40% from 1981 to 1988 (Figure 47). Most significant in explaining transit's decline in Southeast Michigan is the decrease in number of transit busses on the roadway, primarily the result of decreases in federal operating funds. There continues to be no local source of funding for the SMART system. In addition, the factors cited above have made private vehicles more attractive. As it becomes more difficult for public transit to relieve suburban congestion, transit will be seen as serving targeted populations: the 65+ group, the poor, the young and the disabled. 75 �Percent Increase in VMT and VHT in Southeast Michigan Figure 48 Percent Change 50 ~ - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - ~ 40.5 40 ··········· ................ ·······"····••·•"•""''""··•""'"'"'"' ............................ .. 32.2 30 20 10 0 -'------ VMT Source: SEMCOG Regional Travel Forecast, 1989 76 VHT �Although the VMT projections indicate a significant increase in travel will occur, a more relevant statistic in measuring congestion is vehicle hours of travel (VHT). VHT is projected to increase at an even faster rate than VMT (Figure 48). In fact, by 2010 most people are expected to measure their trips in time spent on the road, rather than in miles moved. crowded roadways, delays will increase. These increases in delays will show up in lower operating speeds. MOOT projects that the average peak hour speed on freeways in the Greater Detroit Area (Wayne, Oakland and Macomb counties) will decrease from the current 44 mph to 30 mph in 2010, if no capacity enhancing improvements are made. 15 This occurs because a significant portion of the roadway network is already operating under congested conditions. As more traffic is added to those already A secondary impact will be an increase in vehicle emissions and air pollution, as future increased travel offsets emission reduction gains of recent years. 77 �Figure 49 Greater Detroit Freeway Level of Service - 2010 -94 1-75 Acceptable - Approach Breakdown Breakdown Source: 1990 Michigan Department of Transportation Freeway Rehabilitation Program - �Traffic congestion w/11 Increase significantly, with a continued deterioration of the transportation system's operating efficiency. In 1985, 481 miles of roadway in Southeast Michigan operated under congested conditions during peak hours. This 481 miles results in over 1 million vehicle miles of travel occurring under congested conditions during the peak hour every day. In 2005, it is projected that over 1,000 miles of roadway will be congested in the peak hour, affecting over 2 million peak hour vehicle miles of travel (Figure 49). • Wayne County - 61 % of freeway miles capacity deficient, requiring 260 additional lane miles to correct; If no capacity enhancing improvements are made to the freeway system in Wayne, Oakland and Macomb counties by year 2010, approximately 58% of the system will be congested (up from 28% in 1990). MOOT estimates that approximately 528 new lane miles would be needed to correct these capacity deficiencies. By county, these 2010 estimates are: Maintenance and reconstruction needs will consume the present levels of funding. We cannot afford to construct sufficient additional lanes needed to avoid congestion. For example, in order to maintain current levels of service on -75 in Oakland County between 1-696 and the Pontiac area, we would have to build four additional lanes in each direction. We cannot, in short, build our way out of the congestion problem. Projection #25 • Oakland County - 58% deficient, requiring 200 additional lane miles to correct; and, • Macomb County - 52% deficient, requiring 68 additional lane miles to correct. 79 �Freeway System Age in Southeast Michigan Figure 50 1940-1990 Percent of Total Miles 50 305 Total Miles of Freeway 40 30 20 10 0 1940 1950 1960 Decade Opened 1970 1980 Source: MOOT, Bureau of Transportation Planning, 1990 Freeway Rehabilitation Program, 1990. Traffic Crashes in Southeast Michigan ~lgure 51 1980-1987 Thousands 250 , - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - , 200 150 100 50 ?99_o___19-'-8--1- -1-9L02_ _ _1----190_3_ _ _19-1.8_4 _ _1_j_98_5_ _ _1--1.98_6_ 80 Source: SEMCOG , Travel Crash Profiles for Southeast Michigan, 1989 . 1987 �The consequences of this situation include the following: • We will likely accept lower levels of service (more congestion) as a standard. • Freeway congestion could shift more traffic onto non-freeway routes. • The "peak hour" will continue to increase in length as commuters seek to go to and from work at different hours. • Traffic congestion will drive new developrT)ent to less congested areas. In addition to experiencing additional congestion, our roadways are also in need of repair. Almost two-thirds of the freeway miles in Wayne, Oakland and Macomb counties were built prior to 1970, as were most of the interchanges and ramps (Figure 50). The useful life of pavement and structures is considered to be 20 years. The current average remaining life of all freeway pavement in Southeast Michigan is 12 years. Over the next 20 years, virtually every mile of freeway in Southeast Michigan will need to be reconstructed. ' Increases in congestion and pavement deterioration are two factors that influence the occurrence of traffic crashes. Traffic crashes in the region have increased since 1982, with the totals leveling off in the last two years. This generally corresponds to the increases in vehicle miles of travel (VMT). As VMT increases in the next 20 years by 40%, it is likely that the total number of crashes will also continue to increase (Figure 51 ). 81 �Percent Change in Crashes by County Figure 52 1985-1987 Percent Change 20 15 10 5 0 -5 L _ _ _ . J . . . . __ _ _....L__ _ __i___ _ __L.___ _ ____j___ _ _ _L _ __ _ _.J-----_____.. Livingston Macomb Monroe Oakland St. Clair Washtenaw Source: SEMCOG, Travel Demand Patterns in Southeast Michigan 1989. 82 Wayne �... A review of the crash data from 19851987 by county shows that the percentage increase in crashes was higher in the more rural counties than in the urban counties (Figure 52) . This parallels household and job growth in the outer counties of the region . In addition, as the patterns of travel continue to shift away from suburb-to-city and become more suburb-to-suburb, a higher proportion of trips use roads that allow increased access points along the route. These streets have higher rates of accidents, compared with the limited access freeways. Car and vanpoollng wlll not have a major Impact on commuting patterns without a significant Increase In support from local units of government. Much of the projected increases in traffic congestion on the region's roads results from SOVs - single occupant vehicles. Every effective comprehensive traffic management plan must include traffic reduction measures, either incentives to car or vanpool or disincentives for those who continue choosing the drivealone commuting trip . Nationally, such programs have worked well where instituted. Some areas, for example, reserve freeway lanes or bridge lanes for multiple passenger vehicles. In 0!~er areas, parking fees are raised significantly, to make the single occupant commute more expensive for the individual motorist. Such measures must be implemented by local governments - a voluntary approach has minimal, at best, results. Projection #26 • high occupancy vehicle (HOV) lanes on freeways; • ordinances requiring reductions in trips intq a business location's parking areas; • reduction of required parking places in a new development when a ridesharing program is in place; • requirements for reserving a percentage of a development's parking spaces for car/vanpools; • requiring parking fees at suburban employment sites; or, • significantly increasing parking fees in both municipal and private parking lots/structures in downtown areas. There is a wide range of steps that can be taken by local governments to encourage car and vanpooling: 83 �Federal Highway Aid to Michigan Figure 53 1985 and 1990 Millions $500 - . - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - ~ $449 $400 $303 $300 $200 $100 $0 --L----1985 Source: Michigan Department of Transportation, 1990 . 84 1990 �.... Funding Funding of transportation Improvements wlll fall well short of future roadway and transit needs In the region. Federal funding of transportation is based on user fees. The federal government levies a motor fuel tax of 14 cents per gallon on gasoline and 15 cents per gallon on diesel fuel. These revenues go to the Highway Trust Fund and are redistributed back to the state for construction and repair of interstates and other highways. Federal highway aid to Michigan has fallen from $444 million in FY 1984-85 to$304 million in FY 1989-90, a decline of 32% (Figure 53). A part of these losses is due to a drop in revenues as a result of more fuel efficient vehicles, a key part of the allocation formula. In addition, more than $12 billion of Highway Trust Funds have been withheld by the federal government to help keep down the federal budget deficit. package of bills that increased other transportation users fees by $109 million each year. The state also provides transportation funding. During the past 1O years, little has changed in the state's structure to finance transportation. Motor fue I taxes were set by law in 1982 so that they could rise only with inflation to a pre-set limit. The cap of 15 cents per gallon of gas was reached in 1984 and has not been raised since. In 1987, the Legislature passed a • Despite its widespread acceptance, the user fee financing concept for highways at current levels is inadequate because of artificial limits and unwarranted exemptions and diversions (i.e., trust funds used for deficit reduction purposes). As a result, transportation financing will need to become more broad-based. Projection #2.7 Transportation funding (federal, state and local) continues to fall far short of keeping up with transportation needs. While funding levels will likely increase, it is unlikely they will increase to a level adequate for addressing all the transportation needs that will exist. This implies that: • Projects will be programmed according to cost effectiveness; • We will have to accept a lower level of services (i.e., more congestion) on the roadway system; and, 85 �Number of Registered Aircraft in Southeast Michigan Figure 54 1980-2010 5000 ~ - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -- -----------i 4000 3000 2000 1000 · 0 1980 1985 1990 1995 2000 2005 2010 Source: SEMCOG, Regional Aviation System Plan, 1990. Passenger Boardings Metropolitan Airport Figure 55 1980-2005 Millions 25 , - - - - - - - - - - - - - -- - - - -- - - - - - - 7 20 ·········· ··········· ············ ... ·············,-·-· ··•···················. •················· ... ············ .... ········· 20.0 15 10 5 0 1980 1986 1990 1995 2000 2005 198 Source: 0-86, RSPA Form 41 and Airports; 1986-2005 FAA Terminal Area Forecasts, July 1990. 86 �.... Air Transportation Demand for air transportation, both commercial and general, w/11 continue to Increase, requiring additional airport capacity. Both general and commercial aviation are growing as a result of economic growth. There have been increases in registered aircraft in the region every year since 1985 (Figure 54 ). SEMCOG is currently preparing a regional aviation plan. Since 1959, when the last plan was developed, huge increases in commercial aviation have been recorded. The annual number of passengers boarding aircraft in Southeast Michigan has increased by 664 %, from 1.2 million in 1959 to 9 million in 1986. The Federal Aeronautics Administration projects that this number will be 20.0 million by 2005 (Figure 55). Domestic air cargo in Southeast Michigan increased 722%, from 19,000tons in 1959to 158,000 tons in 1985. Domestic air cargo is projected to double to over 311,00 tons by the year 2000. Passenger forecasts show that there is agrowing demand on the region's airport system and that congestion and delays ~ill continue to be a problem. Many airports in Southeast Michigan are either Projection #28 currently at capacity or soon will be. Capacity problems of the major airports are becoming even greater as smaller, outlying airports close due to encroaching development and increased expenses. Also, the replacement of piston engine aircraft by more efficient jets and turboprops will . require longer runways and better navigational equipment. In order to accommodate current and anticipated growth, additional aviation facilities will be needed. We will need construction of new runways and other improvements at existing airports or the development of new sites. Additional factors have influenced air transportation in the region, including the construction of highways and population shifts. Better highway access to airports makes them accessible to more and more people. As a result of suburban and rural population growth in the region, large land parcels which could have been reserved for airport development are becoming fewer in number. Future land use conflicts are inevitable. 87 �... Environment �Environment Introduction Environmental protection encompasses a diverse set of concerns about the effect of present trends on the region's quality of life. Air and water quality are heavily influenced by human activities. Urbanization alters the landscape irreversibly. Disposal of wastes and byproducts generated by households and businesses must be managed. Costs of protecting the environment and cleaning up past pollution affect society's capacity for meeting other needs. This chapter develops several major themes about the region's future environment: • Air quality concerns due to car and truck emissions will increase because of increased travel, cutting into gains in air quality resulting from stricter standards. • Correction of unresolved sewage overflow problems along with provision of new sewer lines will be expensive. Surface water pollution concerns will focus more on stormwater runoff and the effects of toxic pollutants. • Wetland protection efforts will be largely successful, but wildlife habitat and farmland will suffer from urban development. • Solid waste costs will rise and recycling will flourish as landfills become fewer and more expensive. • Funds to clean up past contamination, though substantial, will be inadequate. • New strategies for environmental management will be needed to better balance risks and available resources. • Pollution "control" will increasingly consist of strategies to prevent the original generation of pollutants. 91 �Statewide Annual Stationary Source Hydrocarbon Emission Levels* Figure 56 1974-1988 Th,,~o~usa~nd:s:_:o~fl_:_:o~ns~ p~e~r ~ Ye:=a::__ r __________________ 1 400 .- • Does not include transportation, residential and commercial sources. 300 ·· Source: Michigan Dept. of Natural Resources, Air Quality Division, December, 1989. 200 100 0 '74 '75 '76 '77 '78 '79 '80 '81 '82 '83 '85 '84 '86 '88 '87 Projected Vehicular Carbon Monoxide Emissions in Southeast Michigan Figure 57 1985-2005 Thousand of Kilograms per Day 300 261 250 * 200 * * 150 100 50 . .. 0 1985 92 1990 1995 2000 • Figures do not reflect benefits of recently enacted revisions to the U.S. Clean Air Act. Source: SEMCOG, July, 1988. 2005 �Air Quality Air pollution from stationary (non-vehicle) sources wlll continue to decllne as a result of comp/lance with stricter regulations. Figure 56 shows reductions in emissions of hydrocarbons from stationary sources (factories, power plants, etc.) in Southeast Michigan over the past several years. These reductions in hydrocarbon emissions are indicative of the successful control of a variety of air pollutants as a result of regulations imposed in the late 1970s and 198Os. These pollutants include: sulphur dioxide, nitrogen oxides, lead, carbon monoxide and particulate matter. The recently-enacted federal Clean Air Act and new rules under consideration in Michigan will result in significant additional reductions in these pollutants as well as cuts in a variety of toxic pollutants that have not previously been regulated. Also contributing to reductions are newer, less polluting industrial plants as well as the overall decline in manufacturing. As a result, there will be continuing improvement in the region's air quality. There is, however, a dilemma brought on by progress made to date- an impact on long term industrial development in the region, much-needed for the manufacturing jobs involved. In order for new industry to locate in Greater Detroit, expected pollution emissions from those new plants must be offset by reductions in such emissions at another, existing plant or factory. That offset rule applies to all areas, like Southeast Michigan, where air quality standards are not yet being met - our region continues to be in non-attainment of the standards for ozone pollution. Therefore, offsets will be required. However, such offsets will become increasingly difficult to find because of past gains in pollution control as well as gains anticipated from the even more restrictive pollution controls in the new Clean Air Act. Emission rates from mob/le sources (cars and trucks) w/11 decllne at a slower rate - In fact, emissions w/11 eventually begin to rise because of a continued growth In vehicle miles of travel. Emissions from mobile sources have declined dramatically since 1970 (Figure 57 ). At some point in the future, mobile source emissions will again begin to increase because travel volume will be increasing faster than emission rates decrease, as shown in the chapter on transPortation. Recently adopted amendments to thefederal Clean Air Act will delay this OCcur~ence. Those portions of the region experiencing predicted significant inc~eases in travel (up 40% by 2010) will a_so experience increased emissions of ~~~~llutio_n from vehicular sources. The zed impacts of these changes in Projection #29 Projection #30 emissions ·is uncertain. Except when an environmental impact statement is required, there is no institution~! mech_anism for monitoring or controlling emissions in localized areas. It is likely that increases in emission-producing vehicular travel will ultimately result in the need to consider lifestyle modifications as part of the strategy for meeting air quality objectives. Some examples include: work at home, condensed work weeks, al~ernate work hours, mandatory ride:sh~nng programs for employers of c_erta1n sizes, and use of mass transportation. 93 �Figure 58 Area Served by Combined Sewers in Rouge River Basin Area Served by Combined Sewers Source: SEMCOG, Remedial Action Plan for the Rouge River Basin, 1988 LJ �Surface Water Protection of surface water w/11 continue to be a ma/or environmental concern, with Increased emphasis on urban stormwater and control of toxic pollutants. Significant improvements are possible in the quality of the region's surface water - but, the costs will be extremely high. Several billion dollars must be spent over the next 20 years if all control measures are implemented. large number of small sources. Both the federal and state governments have recently adopted strategies for improving nonpoint control, with federal regulations dealing with stormwater control signed in October 1990. Great strides have already been made in cleaning up direct discharges into surface water from point" sources, i.e., industrial facilities and municipal sewage treatment plants. Now, the federal and state governments are broadening the surface water control efforts to include "nonpoint" sources - pollution from stormwater runoff that comes from roads, roofs, parking lots and fields as well as a One aspect of such stormwater control will be of extreme importance to Greater Detroit communities - combined sewer overflows (CSOs) (Figure 58). It will also be an extremely expensive issue. Current permitting by the Michigan Department of Natural Resources envisions a 20-year effort for correcting CSOs. The cost: $2-3 billion. 11 Projection #31 95 �Figure 59 Detroit River Toxic Sediment Hotspots �Controlling toxic pollutants will also be an expensive issue facing the region over the next20years. Traditionally, permits to discharge into surface waters have dealt primarily with such conventional pollution problems as oil and grease, turbidity and biochemical oxygen demand. Recently, though, standards have been revised to include controls on toxic substances, which have been demonstrated to have health and reproductive impacts in aquatic and bird life (Figure 59). The process includes three steps-removing toxics from surface water, controlling toxics in sediments already present on river bottoms and preventing additional discharges of toxics into surface waters. It is estimated that the expense of removing such toxic pollutants may also reach the billion dollar level, or more. �Interceptor Sewer Network Served by Detroit Wastewater Treatment Plant Figure 60 \ I SHIAWASS.H GENESEE COH0CJ AM ~AP•~~ , :1 ..... ~ corr1tuu,,l£ bi. ' \) ') \)r I / fREE001,1 ~ AIJC'.itJSrA ! LEGEND S(iMPTER WASHTlNAW WAYNf * IIIOHfllOl lONOO"I fMETER ~ ....., Existing DWSD Wastewater Plant ,. Existing Plant to be Phased Out as Interceptors Become Available OWSD Existing Others Proposed Contract Areas City of Detroit Suburban Communities Source: 1984 Annual Report, Detroit Water & Sewage Department - �Continued development at the urbanizing fringe of the region wlll have serious Impacts on water quality In both the developing areas and In the already urbanized areas. New construction of homes, businesses and industry - along with the infrastructure to support this development - will inevitably cause an increase in soil erosion and sedimentation of streams. Projected development in fringe areas, at typical suburban densities, will result in 24,000 acres of paved surfaces and 16,000 acres of other impervious surfaces such as roofs of buildings-surfaces which collect and convey _pollutants. Lawns treated with pesticides and fertilizers contribute nutrients and toxic pollutants to stormwater runoff. Urban development also causes damage to feeder streams through frequent road bridge crossings and enclosure of streams to accommodate development. To service the over 200,000 acres of new development forecast for the next 20 Projection #32 years, more than 3.400 miles of new connector and trunk sewer lines will need to be built at taxpayer and/or consumer expense (Figure 60). This will create the need for additional capacity in the existing sewers and trunk lines into which the new lines empty. It also may contribute to the CSO problems in older areas or may require the construction of new sewage treatment facilities in suburban areas, which will have a negative impact on the surface waters in those areas. Where on-site septic systems are used rather than sewers, there will be impacts on groundwater quality and on nearby lakes. A secondary impact comes from the fact that on-site systems can only be used for low density development, so that their widespread use promotes sprawl. 99 �Estimated Total Annualized Funding Needed to Implement Recommended Pollution Control In The Rouge River Basin Table3 QQ[D[DU •i~ Level 1 QQ[D[DU ~ •ity ~ Oakland County Wayne County Auburn Hills Beverly Hills Bingham Farms Birmingham Bloomfield Hills $10,000 1,161,000 32,000 2,737,000 318,000 Allen Park $22,000 Canton Twp. 3,102,000 Dearborn 5,325,000 Dearborn Heights 4,153,000 Detroit 40,394,000 Bloomfield Twp. Farmington Farmington Hills Franklin Lathrup Village 3,696,000 4,879,000 2,091,000 272,000 150,000 Ecorse Garden City Highland Park Inkster Livonia 1,000 1,866,000 107,000 2,335,000 3,666,000 637,000 1,000 1,000 1,000 12,000 Melvindale Northville Northville Twp. Plymouth Plymouth Twp. 111,000 174,000 719,000 284,000 2,146,000 Southfield 2,122,000 Troy 326,000 Walled Lake 156,000 W. Bloomfield Twp. 829,000 Wixom 5,000 Redford Twp. River Rouge Romulus Van Buren Twp. Wayne Westland 3,841,000 391,000 191,000 302,000 906,000 2,856,000 Total Total Novi Novi Twp. Oak Park Pontiac Rochester Hills $19,437,000 Washtenaw County Salem Twp. Superior Twp. Ypsilanti Total $4,000 16,000 10,000 $30,000 Source: SEMCOG, Remedial Action Plan for the Rouge River Basin, 1988. 100 Level 1 $72,893,000 �Over the next several decades, costs for wastewater Infrastructure will Increase overall, with conflict developing between urban and suburban areas over the a/location of funds for new sewer extensions as opposed to repair and maintenance of existing sewers and wastewater treatment tac/I/ties. The infrastructure serving the existing urban area is in need of expansion, upgrading and repair. Much of the wastewater treatment infrastructure in the older cities is either undersized, leaking, or discharging combined sewage frequently into the Rouge and the Detroit Rivers. A number of sewage treatment plants, including Detroit's huge regional facility, must be expanded - either to handle additional loads or to meet new water quality regulations. New sewer infrastructure must be built to prevent discharging raw sewage from combined sewer overflows into the rivers. Table 3 shows the costs to communities in the Projection #33 Rouge River Basin of implementing the Remedial Action Plan for the Rouge River, which is largely for the control of CSOs. As development moves outward, new trunk sewers and feeder sewers will have to be built. To handle this growth, either new treatment plants must be built or older treatment plants and transport systems will have to be expanded. As a result, growing suburban communities will be in fierce competition with older urban communities for the scarce financial resources needed to pay for wastewater treatment needs in their respective areas. ______.. 101 ; d �Figure 61 Wetland Types upland forest fo_re_st_ed_w_e_tla_n_d _ _ _ ___,I L - -_ _ _ _ Upland Vegetation Wetland Vegetation sugar maple red oak white oak white pine cottonwood red maple silver maple black willow white cedar black spruce balsam fir tamarack up_la_n_d_fo_re_st_ _____.l . ,_I_ _ _ Upland Soil hght,well drained Wetland Soil dark or dull,mo1st seasonal high water table Source: Michigan Wetlands, Michigan Department of Natural Resources 102 �Wetlands The goal of no net loss of wetlands w/11 be achieved through continued state Implementation of the Wetlands Act, and because many local units of government In developing areas w/11 adopt local wetlands ordinances to supplement state and federal wetlands programs. The rate of wetland destruction has diminished enormously since the passage of the Goemare-Anderson Wetland Protection Act in 1979. (Figure 61 illustrates several of the various types of Michigan wetlands.) This is due to more vigorous enforcement of the act in recent years and the emergence of both public awareness and technical expertise to protect wetlands or replace wetlands lost to development. Some areas of Michigan are now very near the goal of no net wetland loss. 16 Wetlands protection has been expanded to agricultural land through the recently adopted federal farm bill. Environmental organizations have indicated that they will attemptto add wetland protection to other national regulatory and subsidy programs, such as the National Highway Act. The process is even more effective because approximately 15 communities in Southeast Michigan have adopted wetlands ordinances, some of which are aimed at protecting wetlands as small as one acre. This trend in local concern for wetlands can be expected to continue as aresult of environmental education in the ~~diaand in the public schools. Communities will find new ways to compensate Projection #34 developers who choose to protect wetlands. The state will support local ordinances to help ease the growing demand on DNR staff to process wetland permits and inspect wetland sites before and after development. Some communities may use wetlands protection ordinances as a mechanism to limit development and to preserve the more open and rural aspects of their communities, a practice that will exacerbate strained relations between local governments and developers. In order to deal with these concerns, there may be efforts made to classify and rank wetlands in terms of their values and functions as wildlife habitat and as part of the hydrologic system. In the future, local wetlands regulations could take into account such rankings and could allow for off-site creation of new wetlands to compensate for wetland areas lost in the development process. It is clear that wetlands protection is valued by communities in the region and will have a continuing influence on development activities over the next 20 years. 103 �Habitat Wlldllfe and wildlife habitat w/11 be destroyed or negatively altered as a result of continued urban sprawl. Woodlands, slopes and shorelands have been converted to urban uses and lakes, wetlands and floodplains have been altered by urban encroachment. These natural features provide habitat for wildlife and enhance the quality of life for people. While some natural features will remain within developed areas, inevitably wildlife habitat is substantially altered or consumed. The consequences of this are numerous. Wetlands will be altered or degraded by pollutants in stormwater runoff making them less desirable for some species of animal life. Urbanized areas will lose much of the aesthetic and educational value of wildlife in open areas. Development in suburban areas will increase impacts on small feeder streams through building of bridges or enclosure of the streams. Sport fishing and hunting, major contributors to Michigan's economy, will be affected as animal mating and migra- Projection #35 tion paths are blocked and spawning beds and nesting areas are lost. The available species balance will be altered as human-intolerant species such as fox lose their habitat. Unique natural areas will also be adversely impacted by urbanization. Such areas include unique habitats for rare or endangered plants and animals. The Michigan Department of Natural Resources has mapped some of these areas. In addition to being a habitat for wildlife, natural features have recreational and educational value for people. Unchecked spread of urbanization will mean the loss of these areas for future recreational opportunities and educational exposure. Public access and enjoyment of these areas will be greatly diminished. Without adequate protection, these areas will be forever lost. 105 �Projected U.S. Operating Solid Waste Landfills Figure 62 1988-2008 6000 5,499 5000 4000 3000 2000 1000 0 1988 1993 2008 2003 1998 Source: Solid Waste Disposal in the United States, Volume II U.S. EPA Report to Congress, October, 1988. 1=1gure 63 Actual and Projected Goals for Solid Waste Management in Michigan 1988/89 and 2005 Waste-to-Energy 4% Source Reduction Recycle 12% Reuse Landfill 10% Compost 1% Waste-toEnergy 40% 1988/89 Source: Adapted from Michigan Department of Natural Resources, Michigan Solid Waste Policy, June., 1988. 106 Recycle 25% 2005 �Solid Waste The number of so/Id waste landt/1/s w/11 continue to decline, as w/11 available space In existing landf/11s. The number of solid waste landfills in the United States and in Michigan is expected to continue decreasing at a significant rate into the next decade (Figure 62). There are several reasons for this decline including: • the cost of new sites; • the need to protect the environment; • difficulty in getting approval for new sites; • the cost of cleaning up older sites; • more restrictive regulations; and, • increased emphasis on other waste management alternatives such as source reduction, reuse, recycling, and incineration. Despite a decline in numbers of land- Projection #36 fills, they will continue to be a significant component of solid waste management for at least the next 20 years (Figure 63). Therefore, some local governments will continue to be confronted with siting of such facilities. Host community agreements (contracts between the landfill owner and the community in which it is located) provide an opportunity for siting these unwanted land uses in a manner that allows tor compensation to offset the negative impacts of landfills on their surroundings. The difficulties with siting landfills mean thatfewerwill be developed and available capacity will continue to diminish. Such reductions in landfill availability will further drive up solid waste costs and add to pressure for communities to recycle or to build waste-to-energy incineration plants. In turn, increased landfill costs will make recycling and incineration more economically attractive. I 107 �Existing and Planned Additional Incinerator Capacity in Greater Detroit Figure 64 Tons Per Day 6000 r - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -- -- -- 7 tl 5000 C 4000 3000 2000 1000 0 Wayne - Existing Oakland Macomb ~ Planned additional • Specific commitments for incineration of solid waste are not included in the other four Southeast Michigan county plans . Source: Based on County Solid Waste Management Plan Five-Year Updates . Average Tipping Fees in Various U.S. Regions Figure 65 1986-1988 Cost Per Ton $50 - . - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - i $45 $40 $30 $20 $10 $0 Midwest -1986 West ~ 1987 Northeast South ~ 1988 Source: Legislative Services Bureau, Solid Waste Management in Michigan, October, 1989. 108 p n �Incineration w/11 continue to be a major component of so/Id waste management for the foreseeable future. The Act 641 solid waste management plans in Southeast Michigan include significant components for incineration. Also, the state sol id waste strategy sets a goal of incinerating 40% of the solid waste stream. Existing incinerators in Detroit, central Wayne County, and the Grosse Pointes will be supplemented by additional planned capacity (Figure 64 ). Costs for so/Id waste management, particularly landf/11/ng and Incineration, w/11 continue to grow, tor both local governments and for Individual households. Several factors contribute to increasing costs (Figure 65). These include: • asmaller supply of landfills, incinerators, and capacity; • increasingly stringent laws and reguations-for example, double liner for landfills and air pollution control devices for incinerators; • payment of costs incurred in host community agreements; and, • capital and operating costs associated with new programs, such as composting and recycling. Projection #37 Projection #38 The anticipated shift in solid waste management techniques is evidenced in the revised Act 641 solid waste management plans prepared for the seven Southeast Michigan counties. Each of these plans anticipates a significant shift from landfilling to reduction, composting and recycling. The shifting in methods for managing solid waste, combined with obser~ed cost increases, provides both incentive and opportunity for communities to collaborate and develop joint ventures. Intermunicipal agreements related _to such items as incineration, compost1n~, collection, disposal, etc., coul? _Pr?vi~e for economies of scale and a m1nim1zat1on of those higher costs for solid waste management. 109 �Alternative methods of so/Id waste management - reduction, composting and recycllng - w/11 become a more significant portion of the overall solid waste management process. Two trends are clear about managing our solid waste - it is getting more expensive, for both citizens and local communities, and it is more socially acceptable to be an earth friendly citizen. Each will provide a portion of the momentum that will drive the region's communities and citizens into significant efforts to address the new 3 R's - reuse, reduction, recycling. Additional momentum may be added through changes in the state's permitting practices. The DN R's draft Waste Minimization Strategies suggest that future permits for waste discharges be denied if there is a feasible alternative to the production of the waste .17 Most communities already have at the very least some form of voluntary drop-off Projection #39 recycling for their citizens. Many communities are already moving to the next level, mandatory curbside recycling. It is likely that all but the most rural of the region's communities will have taken that step by decade's end. Corporations are joining communities and households in the "green revolution" and moving toward either using recycled materials or changing the manufacturing process to produce less waste in the production and packaging phases of their businesses. In addition, stronger efforts are being made to expand the purchase of goods made from recycled materials. Witho_ ut a market for recycled products, the recycling process loses much of its impact. 111 �Environmental Costs Southeast Michigan's Identified needs for clean-up of sites of environmental contamination w/11 continue to outpace the funds available, limiting the likelihood of site re-development. There are currently 2,846 contaminated sites on Michigan's Act 307 list. Of these, 79 sites are on the United States Environmental Protection Agency Superfund list. The federal government and Michigan have made major fiscal commitments to clean-up of existing sites of contamination. The Resource Conservation and Recovery Act (RCRA) created the federal Superfund program to clean-up known sites of contamination. Since its inception, an estimated $350 million has been committed by federal and state governments and responsible parties to clean up Michigan Superfund sites. In addition, in 1988 Michigan voters approved $800 million in quality of life bonds, a large portion of which was earmarked for cleaning up site contamination. Funding of site clean-ups presents a pair of problems - available federal and state funds fall short of the total needed to handle those clean-ups where responsible parties cannot be found; at the same time, whatever funds are spent on cleanup will become a limiting factor in public financing of other items on the environ- Projection #40 mental agenda. Of course, the environment is only a part of an overall public agenda that also includes health care, education, public safety and other social issues. The dilemma, then, will be balancing the expenditure of large capital sums in cleaning up contaminated sites against other environmental protection efforts, many of which could prevent the future occurrence of costly clean-up problems. Contaminated sites have an impact on the desired re-development of available land in older urban areas. Much of that land has some level of contamination, which, under current law, must be cleaned up before it can be re-developed. Efforts are underway to limit that problem permitting re-use of such land for certain developments without clean-up. For example, under some circumstances such as where groundwater is not used for drinking water, large factories could be placed on the land, which would present an impermeable surface, thus eliminating any concern about rainwater carrying the toxins down to water tables. Such steps would reduce the great cost of clean-up and free up much-needed urban land for re-development. 113 fr, J �Figure 66 Recommendations to EPA by The Science Advisory Board 1. EPA should target its environmental protection efforts on the basis of opportunities for the greatest risk reduction. 2. EPA should attach as much importance to reducing ecological risks as it does to reducing human health risks. 3. EPA should improve the data and analytical methodologies that support the assessment, comparison, and reduction of different environmental risks. 4. EPA should reflect risk-based priorities in its strategic planning processes. 5. EPA should reflect risk-based priorities in its budget processes. 6. EPA-and the nation as a whole-should make greater use of all the tools available to reduce risk. 7. EPA should emphasize pollution prevention as the preferred option for reducing risk. 8. EPA should increase its efforts to integrate environmental considerations into broader aspects of public policy in as fundamental a manner as are economic concerns. 9. EPA should work to improve public understanding of environmental risks and train a professional work force to help reduce them. 10. EPA should develop improved analytical methods to value natural resources and to account for the long-term environmental effects in its economic analyses. Source: U.S. Environmental Protection Agency, Science Advisory Board, Reducing Risk: Setting Priorities and Strategies for Environmental Protection, September, 1990. 114 �Increased costs to local governments, to citizens and to businesses for management of the environment w/11 force re-examination of the ways we approach environmental protection, particularly focusing on broader evaluation processes that encompass cross-media Impacts as well as better risk management tools. The costs of environmental protection are staggering. The federal Environmental Protection Agency (EPA) estimates that total annual costs nationally for pollution control rose from $27 billion in 1972 to $85 billion in 1987 -an average of 15% each year for 15 years. Further, EPA estimates that costs for programs already in place will grow to about $155 billion annually by the year 2000. The recently-enacted federal Clean Air Actis likely, according to the White House, to cost more than $25 billion annually by early in the next century. Controlling surface water pollution in Greater Detroit may cost $3-4 billion over the next 20 years, for sewers, control of combined sewer overflows and upgrades of wastewater treatment plants. Some of those costs are borne by the national or state governments, although local governments will be hard hit for certain elements of pollution control. Whether national, state or local, however, such costs have one thing in commonthey represent an expenditure of funds that will not be available for other issues on the governmental agenda. During the next 20 years, government at all levels is going to need significant changes in how it addresses such problems as environmental protection. Simply throwing money at the problems won't Work because there is not enough money to a~dress all problems and still pay attention to other public demands as well. Two major changes are needed: a)a commitment to better risk management practices, and Projection #41 b) a broader evaluation process that can encompass cross-media impacts (Figure 66). Risk assessment depends on an ability to estimate the health risk in a given situation - how many people are likely to suffer serious effects, for example. Or, will theoretical impacts likely occur in real life? Once such risks of actual damage are estimated and understood, then risk management means evaluating those risks against costs and benefits of various alternatives for solving a given problem. As part of this process, it will become increasingly riecessary to evaluate crossmedia impacts of environmental problems. Traditionally, virtually all environmental laws and regulations have been structured in a framework that evaluates impacts only within a single media, i.e., air quality regulations are based on air quality impacts, water quality regulations are based only on water quality impacts, etc. All too often, a proposed solution to one problem may simply create one or more problems in other media. Example: Incineration of solid waste includes some possible air quality problems and is governed by air quality standards . However, landfilling of the same quantity of solid waste may very well produce greater water quality and air quality problems t~an does the incineration - as trucks hauling trash generate polluting emissions and as landfills generate leakage threats to groundwater. What is likely to be needed is significa~t modification of the existing single media permit system - or, replacement of th~t system with an "environ_mental permitting" process that recognizes the 1nte_rrelated nature of environmental protection. 115 �Land Use d: �Urban development w/11 continue to sprawl outward. The urbanized areas in Southeast Michigan will spread out significantly by the year 2010, as the pattern called "sprawl" continues. There will be about a 40% increase in the amount of built-up land between 1980 and 201 O - to accommodate a population increase of only 5%. In 1980, the region had 615,000 acres of urbanized or built-up area, comprising 21 % of the region's total area of 2,906,000 acres. In 2010, it is estimated that an additional 246,000 acres of the region's land area will become urbanized, bringing the total amount of urbanized area in the region to nearly 30%. Table 4 provides a history of change in the amount of urbanized area in the region for 30-year periods beginning with 1890 and ending with 1980. The table also includes population change and the anticipated increase in urbanized area by 2010. While the largest percentage increase in urbanized area in the region was during the 1890 - 1920 period, the largest absolute increase in urbanization occurred during the 1950 - 1980 period, when more than 300,000 additional acres were developed. Figure 67 is a map showing the extent of urbanized area in the region from 1890- %Change 1890 1920 1950 1980 2010 2010, by 30-year time periods. In 1890, the region's urban development consisted of a large central city, several growing county seats and many small, outlying towns. Development spread outward during the first half of this century, following the major radial highways and transit corridors of Gratiot, Woodward, Grand River and Michigan Avenue. The county seats grew to cities and many small towns prospered. In the post-war era, much of the development pattern involved filling in between the fingers of early development. Development also extended along the Woodwarc;j corridor past Pontiac and along Dixie Highway into Waterford Township. In Macomb County, significant development followed Van Dyke into Shelby Township. In the outer counties, the 1950-1980 period included substantial growth in rural areas as well as continued growth surrounding the larger cities. By 201 O, there will be major additions to the area considered urbanized. Growth will be widespread, but most extensive in the northern and western parts of the Detroit metropolitan area. This growth from 1980 to 201 O will add 40% to the amount of urbanized land in the region. Urbanized Land In Southeast Michigan 1890 to 2010 % Change from Previous Period % Region Land Population Land Area Urbanized Area 48,000 acres 58,000 acres 311,000 acres 615,000 acres 861,000 acres Projection #42 2% 5% 10% 21% 30% 269% 97% 98% 40% Table4 207% 128% 40% 5% 1980 ~ource: Regional Planning Commission, Regional Land Use Plan for 1970, 1957· SEMCOG, and Use Inventory and RDF V'89. 121 �Density of Residential Development by Selected Community Types in Southeast Michigan Figure 68 Dwelling Units Per Acre 7 .------------------------------~ 6 5.5 5 4 3 2 1 0 Older Cities {Ann Arbor Pontiac) Post War Suburbs {Redford Twp. Warren) Source: SEMCOG, RDF v'89. 122 60s Suburbs {Livonia Southfteld) sos Suburbs {Novi Rochester Hills) Future Suburbs {Hartland Twp. Independence Twp.) �The trend toward scattered, low-density suburbanization w/11 continue through the year 2010. The scattered, low-density trend will result from the forecasted increase in households 1990 - 2010; the ongoing demand for single family detached homes on larger lots and an emerging pattern of lower density multiple family developments. There will be an additional 440,000 new or relocated households in the region between 1990 and 2010. The demand for single family homes on larger lots will continue in order to satisfy those desiring home ownership and wanting to have more open space. Such large - and scattered - lots are only available in fringe areas of the region. In addition, the demand for condominium living and the state and local requirements for maintaining open space have resulted in development of multiple family housing at lower densities. in the region were developed with similar single family subdivisions, but on high density, relatively small lots. Such lots typically had 40 feet of frontage, with some even smaller. The post-World War 11 era saw development of 50 foot lots, a type of development common in the inner suburbs. During the 1960s and early 1970s, extensive suburban development took place as 60 foot lots became standard. By the 1980s, 80 and 100 foot lots became common. Those factors established a pattern of increasingly greater use of land for population growth. There are three distinct waves to that trend: Local communities have responded to these demands and desires by adopting land use policies limiting most development to lower density residential, incorporating these lower density provisions in their zoning ordinances. • 1950-1980: Population grew only 40%, but it still took an additional 98% more land for that growth; and, The overall density of residential development has decreased substantially over time (Figure 68). Many of the older cities Projection #43 • 1920-1950: Population grew 128% while the developed area grew by a comparable amount, 97%; • 1980-2010: Amodest5% population growth is forecast, accompanied by a huge increase in developed land - some 40% more land to accommodate that 5% population increase. 123 �Land in Farms in Southeast Michigan Figure 69 1945-1987 Acres in Thousands 2,500 , - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - i 2,118 2,000 1,500 1,000 500 0 1945 1959 1974 1987 Source: U.S. Census Bureau, Census of Agriculture . Flgure70 Land in Farms by County in Southeast Michigan 1945-1987 Acres in Thousands 400 ~ - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - , 0 '------------'--------------1.___ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ 1945 1959 1974 1987 __J Livingston -¾- St. Clair -+-+- Macomb -4-- Monroe Washtenaw ---A- Source: U. S. Census Bureau, Census of Agriculture. 124 Wayne --B-- Oakland �Productive farmland w/11 continue to be lost as urbanized areas continue to sprawl outward and the In-filling of sparsely bu/It-up suburbs drives out farms currently Interspersed with development. Over the past several decades, active farming in Southeast Michigan has declined considerably as large amounts of farmland have been taken out of production. The decline in the amount of land in the region devoted to farming is the result of several factors: personal decisions by some farmers to cease operation; farm consolidations; improved farming technology; and, most significantly, the direct and indirect effects of urban encroachment. Much farm land has been converted to urban uses while some former farmland now lies vacant because it is no longer economically feasible to farm. Since the end of World War 11, some 1.2 million acres of land devoted to farming in Projection #44 the region have been taken out of agricultural production, a loss of 58%. There were 2,117,977 acres of land in farms regionwide in 1945 (Figure 69). By 1987, the acreage devoted to agricultural use had dropped to 892,362. There were losses in all seven counties in the region (Figure 70). However, the most significant losses in the region were in Oakland and Wayne co~nties, where there were 87% and 83% declines in the acres of land in farms. In spite of the decline in farming activity, Southeast Michigan still contributes to the state's major crop production. These crops include soybeans, oats, corn, potatoes and wheat. The region's ability to 125 µ �Prime Agricultural Lands * (Pre-Urbanization) Figure 71 NI C ST Cl.AUi ~ (,Rlf~WOOD GAA\<' SVfUC11 8RO(ll~AY eaa ( -..U (T1 11u t "(lNO<'.fl.H CtYOE G(NESU LA~U" ...~ ...,,, SHtAWASS([ QfN(S(( ....9 SPtflNGF1EtO DEIRFlllO ,OSCO . ....~ Prime Agricultural Lands IJIDFORO llJCASf~ Oftto St•M ll,_.I * Prime Agricultural lands shown on this map include: 1) areas of prime agricultural soils, and 2) priority or important agricultural areas based on soil characteristics and the presence of existing farming. Source: Detroit Metropolitian Regional Planning Commission, 1958; SEMCOG Regional Recreation and Open Space Plan, 1974; and SEMCOG RDF v.'89 __ ~ ] �continue to produce these crops will certainly diminish significantly with the continued spread of urbanization. Figure 71 shows Southeast Michigan's prime agricultural lands as they existed before urbanization. The agricultural areas include acombination of land consisting of prime agricultural soils and/or areas where existing agricultural use is deemed high priority for preservation . About 349,000 acres (57%) of this land that was well suited for agriculture was urbanized by 1980. It is estimated that another 59,000 acres will be affected by urban encroachment by the year 2010. Continued loss of productive farm land diminishes the region's ability to contribute to state, national and international needs for production of food not to mention the impact on the region's economy. In addition, there will be a loss of opportunity for residents of the region to personally enjoy open space and the rural landscape close to home or to visit or participate in farming activity, such as harvesting at u-pick farms. 127 ., , �Traditional long-range community planning and zoning w/11 continue to be the primary tools for local governments In managing land use; but those tools wlll not be sufficient to handle rapid growth nor to address areawide concerns, as communities find that diminishing financial resources 1/mlt their capacities for constructing urban Infrastructure even whlle there are growing sentiments to llmlt growth whlle protecting the environment. Long-range master planning will continue to be paramount to all local government land use decision-making. Comprehensive community planning has been, and will likely continue to be, a prerequisite to the adoption of zoning ordinances and other regulatory measures. However, local planning and zoning is often done independent of area-wide issues and concerns, and can contribute to urban sprawl. Many local governments are also looking to other land use control mechanisms to provide for rational and timely development. There is a growing consensus about the need for means that go beyond the traditional mechanisms to more effectively manage growth and development. This growing consensus is being driven by the rapid growth in some areas of the region, by limitations in revenue sources to finance infrastructure and by sharper recognition of the negative impacts of development on natural resources. For example, a group of six communities in Oakland County has formed a consortium to address the issue of uncontrolled growth. They have proposed legislation that would allow local communities to adopt a variety ~t regulatory measures to provide for rational and timely development. When the perspective is broadened beyond any single community, it is clear that there has been an overall lack of c?ordination between long-range planning in local communities and areawide Policies and objectives. There is great competition among local units of governments to seek and secure tax-generating urban development. Projection #45 That competition is often evidenced by local land use plans and zoning ordinances that designate excessive amounts of land for various land uses within a community. In addition, community plans and ordinances typically provide for a full range of land uses with strict separation of those uses. If such plans were fully implemented, the result would be sprawling and uncoordinated development. It has been estimated, for example, that the combined local land use plans in the region provide enough capacity for housing and serving some 9,000,000 people - despite that fact that fewer than 5,000,000 people are expected to live in the region for the next 20 years or more. Very often, local land use decisions are made independent of any consideration of areawide implications. Such local decisions often solve one local problem but generate another problem elsewhere. Many rapidly developing communities, for example, address potential traffic problems by reducing residential density. This approach simply transfers the problem elsewhere because households not able to settle in that community are driven farther out. As a result, those families farther out must drive longer distances to reach urban amenities, thus increasing total traffic on an areawide basis. Wetlands are another example. Some communities adopt strict ordinances to protect wetlands and woodlands. When that land is taken from the developable land pool, the development is driven farther out, threatening wetlands and woodlands in those fringe areas. 129 t<td �Public Finance �Public Finance Introduction It is uncertain whether local governments will be able to respond to future needs of their citizens. Many factors contribute to that growing concern about local governments' financial resources for meeting not only immediate needs but future obligations as well. In both Lansing and Washington, legislators increasingly withhold funding from local governments in order to balance state and federal budgets - even while additional mandates are issued to local government by both federal and state officials, mandates not usually accompanied by additional resources. Reliance on the property tax is a central fact of life for cities, villages, townships, counties and school districts. While the property tax base continues to grow in many developing parts of the region older communities face the same or increasing needs for services with stagnant tax bases. This chapter documents these trends: • There will be further cuts in federal and state aid to local governments, which will increase competition for remaining grants and exacerbate pressure to attract development that would strengthen the tax base. • Variations in local financial capability are substantial across the region. Higher tax rates in some older communities may be causing further deterioration of the tax base as businesses move to lower tax communities -where, in turn, tax rates will be driven up by problems resulting from growth. 133 �Figure 72 Federal Government Expenditures Fiscal Year 1990 State & Local Aid 10% Social Security 29% Interest ............................ All Other Defen.se ·······························• ................ Source: Senate Fiscal Agency, The Federal Budget Current Status and Its Impact on Michigan. January 1990 . Tables Federal Aid to Michigan Local Units of Government FY 1986 and FY 1988 (Dollars in Thousands) Peoorams Percent Change FY 1986 FY 1988 From FY 1986 Community and Economic Development Housing Transportation Environment Education Health Programs Food Commodities General Revenue Sharing Other Programs/FEMA Disaster Relief $150,234 179,032 92,236 129,439 57,647 14,067 61,095 221,168 $126,554 182,628 68,230 123,427 63,869 15,046 68,365 7,794 -15.8% 2.0% -26.0% -4.6% 10.8% 7.0% 11.9% -96.5% 25 589 ~ -77 9% TOTALS $930,507 $661,556 -28.9% Source: House Fiscal Agency, The FY 1988 Federal Budget: Implication for Michigan Local Units, February, 1988. 134 �Federal and state assistance to local governments w/11 continue to decllne, reducing discretionary spending Projection #46 and forcing greater competition for remaining funds. Federal spending that provides direct aid to state and local governments is one of the declining components of the total federal budget. Direct federal aid to state and local governments accounts for only 9.9% of federal outlays in FY 1990 (Figure 72), down from 14.2% of total outlays in FY 1980. Federal aid has been, and will continue to be, based on complex formulas that take into account such factors as population, income and existing levels of state programs. The formulas do not always benefit Michigan. Nationally, total federal aid to state and local governments increased from FY 1989toFY 1990 by 7.6% butthe Michigan amount only increased by 2.1 %, meaning that in inflation-adjusted dollars, federal aid dropped substantially. For federal aid to local governments, the pattern of reductions during the 1980s cut very heavily into areas traditionally dependent on federal funding (Table 5). In the years from FY 1986 to FY 1988, there were large cuts in funds for both community and economic development and transportation. The largest single reduction was the elimination of the Gen- eral Revenue Sharing Program (GAS) in 1987. A House Fiscal Agency survey of 21 of Michigan's largest cities showed that approximately 90% of the GAS dollars were used for police and fire protection. The total elimination of GAS forced cities to scale back city services, increase local revenue, or both. The overall impact on these 21 cities in Michigan was a $269 million reduction in two years, or 29%. With the .continuing federal deficit, it is very likely that we will see additional cuts in aid to both state and local governments. Local governments will continue to shoulder the burden of reducing the federal deficit. In addition, responsibilities will continue to be shifted by the federal government to local governments, leaving them to solve their own problems. If additional federal laws, mandates and court decisions are made without corresponding increases in revenue, the discretion of local elected officials in addressing local needs will be greatly limited. As federal grant programs are reduced, there will be greater competition emerging among jurisdictions for those limited funds. l 135 ... �Figure 73 Percentage Change in Shares of State Budget FY 1967/68 and FY 1988/89 General Gov't and Other Safety and 10% and Corrections 2% o/c Grants to 4 0 Local Gov't School Aid ( K-1 2) Dept. of Education and State Library 33% Health Higher Education 11% Social Services Transportation 17% 16% FY 1967/68 School Aid (K-12) Dept. of Education and State Library 18% General Gov't and Other Safety and Corrections 6% Grants to Local Gov't Health Social Services 29% Higher Education Transportation 9% FY 1988-89 Source: Public Sector Consultants, The State Budget, June 29, 1990. 136 �The major changes in the state budget since FY 1967-68 have been the increases in funds allocated to social services, corrections, and health and corresponding drops in the share allocated to education and transportation (Figure 73). These changes, in large part, reflect the financial costs of more demanding federal laws and mandates. The state budget is under continuing pressure due to: • A shifting economy. The Michigan economy is continuing to shift from predominantly manufacturing-based to a service-based economy. Because service jobs pay less on the average than manufacturing jobs, the state's revenue base is adversely affected. Losses in manufacturing jobs have also increased chronic joblessness, which has driven up social service costs. • Corrections. The prison construction program since 1985 has more than doubled prison capacity. Operating costs have increased. Corrections spending, excluding capital outlay, has increased from 2.8% of the total budget in FY 1978-79 to 7.7% in FY 1990-91. • Health care costs. State health care expenditures increased by 127.4% in the last 10 years. Total health care outlays consumed 20.8% of the total budget in FY 1980-81 and will grow to 25.9% in FY 1990-91. Some of the cost increase can be attributed to federal laws, regulations and mandates. 137 d �Table6 Revenue of Michigan Local Governments by Sourc, FY 1988 over FY 1978 {Dollars In Mllllons) Change In Revenue source FY 1978 FY 1988 Dollars Federal State Local Own Source $ 933.7 2,924.4 $ 244.9 2,873.5 $(688.8) (50.9) 4,793.9 5,703,4 ~ Total $8,652.0 $8,821.8 $169.8 Percent (73.8)% (1.7) 19..Q 2.0% Note: Dollars adjusted using Implicit Price Deflater for State and Local Purchases. Source: House Fiscal Agency, Silent Spending: Tax Expenditures and the Competition for Public Dollars, September, 1990. Figure 74 Local Government Income and Expenditures in Southeast Michigan, 1987 Other 12% .~. Misc. Education f; .enueir~~~:~ 42% '. . \ State Gov't. · 27% ( Federal Gov't. 4% Income Source: Census of Government, GC87 (4) 5, 1987. 138 Administration 6% Transportation 7% .,,_,,,/ Public Safety 10% Other 18% Expenditures �As a result of many factors, Including cuts In federal and state aid, local governments w/11 need to raise more revenue and shift spending priorities. If services are reduced and taxes Increased, It w/11 only worsen the fiscal situation of many local units of government by accelerating the flight of middle and upper Income taxpayers from their Jurisdictions. Continual federal and state funding losses will pose a serious dilemma for local governments. For many governments, such losses will result in a combination of service reductions and tax increases (Table 6). Growing communities face increased demands for services such as roads, fire protection and recreation. Older communities are increasingly required to provide elderly housing, other social services and to maintain aging infrastructure (Figure 74). In addition to diminishing direct federal and state funding resources, local governments have seen local property tax revenues increasingly go to local school districts, as state support for K-12 education has declined with general local government's share dropping from 49% in 1960 to 29% in 1985 (Figure 75 ). A review of property tax base and rate changes for Michigan's 1Ohighest-grow- Projection #47 ing and 10 lowest-growing state equalized valuation (SEV) cities from 1970 to 1985 shows that (Figure 76): • The 1Ofastest-growing cities experienced an average real per capita SEV growth of 54.5% while property tax rates decreased by 1.2%. • The 10 slowest-growing cities experienced an average real per capita SEV declines of 40.9% while property tax rates increased by 22.9%. (Five of the cities also relied on a local income tax.) There is a relationship between rate and base - as base declines, rates are pushed upward as cities attempt to maintain infrastructure and basic services. The limited federal and state funds available are inadequate to fill the gap created by declining tax bases. In addition, federal and state cuts adversely affect the maintenance and expansion of the region's infrastructure. 139 td �Distribution of Property Tax Revenues by Local Governments in Michigan Figure 75 1960 and 1985 Villages 1% /!A Cities 29% 1 II g Townships 2% ~1. • i .•• ' 1!!1111 Iii! a_ 1960 Villages 0% Townships 3% Counties 11% School Districts 71% 1985 Source: State Tax Commission, Michigan Dept. of Treasury. 140 - - -- - �Average Real per Capita Change and Tax Rate Change for Ten Highest and Ten Lowest Growing SEV Cities Figure 76 1970-1985 Ten Highest Growing Michigan Cities Percent 60 / .. 50 '-- · · · -+- - - SEV / / / / Tax Rates SEV 30 ._ 20 ._ 10 ~ Tax Rate -10 .....___ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ ____, 1978 1988 Ten Lowest Growing Michigan Cities P_e·:::_: rc=en:_ t _______________________ 30 .- 7 20 10 -- ·10 ·20 ····· ·•·•··-······ ···-······· ····· ................ .. .. - -- SEV ...... :-.---....:.... .... ... ....... . ·30 SEV -40 ·50 -+- Tax Rate - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -7o 1988 1978 Source: House Fiscal Agency, The Fiscal 1~88 Federal Budg:t Implications for Michigan Local Units, February, 19 · 141 t:rf �Percentage Change In SEV Between 1979 - 1989 and 1989 MIiiage Rate Selected Table 7 County SEV 1979 - 1989 1989 Millage Percent Chanoe Bala Uvinoston County Brighton Genoa Township Hartland Township 152.4 133.9 103.5 69.63 55.12 57.91 208.3 61.5 66.2 54.58 76.76 62.24 491.5 34.5 89.0 40.51 57.67 48.01 269.4 241.6 41.2 53.95 51.27 82.16 88.2 47.7 78.5 47.97 125.6 147.2 60.5 65.67 55.35 53.8 6.8 148.0 55.26 89.30 56.71 Macomb County Macomb Township Mt. Clemens Warren Monroe County Frenchtown Township Monroe Monroe Township Oakland County Rochester Hills Novi Pontiac st Clair County Fort Gratiot Township Port Huron Port Huron Township 63.04 48.82 Washtenaw county Ann Arbor Pittsfield Township Ypsilanti Township 68.35 Wayne County Dearborn Detroit Plymouth Township Note: The 1989 millage rate figures represent a total of county, city/village/township, and school millage rates. The school millage rate used in compiling the total millage rates for a jurisdiction were computed by dividing the total amount of taxes levied by all schools within its boundaries (K-12, ISO, Community College) by the total SEV. 142 Source: State Tax Commission, 1979 Ad Valorem Property Tax Levy Report, 1979 and 1989 Ad Valorem Property Tax Levy Report, 1989. �Local financial capacities w/11 continue to vary greatly within Southeast Michigan, causing local governments to push for economic development and to search for alternative revenue sources. The growth in jobs, income and businesses is very uneven across the region. As a result, the value of property and tax rates vary widely among communities. Increases in state equalized valuation (SEV) reflects continued growth and development of a community. SEVs and local tax rates directly affect the ability of local governments to continue to provide services. Local tax rates vary among local units of government depending on many factors, the most important of which is the amount and value of existing industrial and commercial property. Local financial capacities also vary according to the degree upon which tax incentives/tax abatements are in existence. Because of the competition for tax base, more and more communities find it necessary to offer tax incentives/tax abatements to businesses to encourage economic development - an action that limits tax revenues for long periods. Much of the region has doubled in SEV over the 1O year period of 1979-1989 (Figure 77). However, the increases in individual communities vary from 6.8% Projection #48 growth in Detroit to 492% in Monroe County's Frenchtown Township (Table 7). While many local units of government have increased in non-adjusted SEVs, others have experienced declines in the inflation-adjusted valuation of property over time. To help compensate for this loss in real SEV, such cities as Detroit, Highland Park, Hamtramck, Pontiac and Port Huron administer city income taxes. Additional cities will be forced to consider such a tax. In response to the pressures on the local revenue situation, public officials will continue to stress economic development as a vehicle to raise revenues without increasing taxes. Older jurisdictions will continue to be at a disadvantage in competing for such private sector investments. There will be continued dissatisfaction and controversy over the property tax. Pressure will grow to identify alternative revenue sources for the financing of needed services and alternative approaches for delivery of services - more user fees and subcontracting for services, for example. 143 �Percent Change in SEV by County Figure 77 1979-1989 Percent Change 160 ~ - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - , 13? 140 0 /o .. 120 100 80 60 40 20 0 Livingston Macomb Monroe Oakland St. Clair Source: Michigan State Tax Commission, Ad Valorem Property Tax Levy Report, 1979 and 1989. 144 Washtenaw Wayne �Management and Governance - trf �Management and Governance Introduction Challenged by the need to provide better services and efficiently use shrinking resources, local governments are increasingly participating in a variety of cooperative ventures with neighboring communities. The search continues for effective methods to deal with areawide problems or provide services most efficiently - while preserving cherished local autonomy. In this chapter, several trends are presented: • The tradition of home rule and local control will persist, making it difficult to address areawide problems. • School district consolidation is likely to be an area of limited change, despite its potential for providing better services and reducing funding differentials. • The great variety of cooperative arrangements and organizations is an indicator of the need to deal with problems that go beyond individual community boundaries and conserve resources. • It will be difficult to change the continued pattern of sprawling development at the urban fringe, coupled with losses in older areas, without changes in the degree of cooperation between governments in Greater Detroit. 147 . 1 �Michigan Local Governments by Type Figure 78 1962-1987 Number of Governmental Units 2000 , - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - , 1500 Township 1000 School District 500 Special District Count o .________________.______________..___________ 1962 1967 School District ---e- Township 1977 --+- Special District --¾--- County Source: Census of Governments for 1962, 1967, 1977 & 1987. 148 ~ ~ 1987 Municipal �The fragmented and sometimes Inefficient system of local government w/11 persist, due to Michigan's strong tradition of home rule and local control. The responsibility for providing local government services is fragmented among 396 units of governments in Southeast Michigan (Figure 78). There are 240 separate and independent units of general local government with 3,015 elected officials - 7 counties, 116 cities and villages and 117 townships. In addition, there are 121 school districts and 25 special districts and authorities. As a result of overlapping and fragmentation of service responsibilities among the governmental units, no one unit of government will have the authority to cope with area problems that transcend its boundaries. This fragmentation is accompanied by a fragmentation of finan- Projection #49 cial resources required to support government services. Each unit of general local government has its own zoning and planning functions that make it difficult to address development impacts and problems on a coordinated, areawide basis. Local units of government will continue attempting to cope with a regional pattern of growth and development by making decisions that can only control land use within their boundaries - with little or no opportunity for neighboring communities to influence development that will have direct and significant impact on their roads, land uses and citizens. 149 �Figure 79 School Districts by Student Population in Southeast Michigan 1989-90 Student Population 50,000 and Over 20,000 - 49,999 10,000 - 19,999 5,000 - 9,999 4,000 - 4,999 3,000 - 3,999 27 2,000 - 2,999 1,000 - 1,999 Under 1,000 0 - 5 10 15 Number of Districts Source: Intermediate School Districts. 150 20 25 30 35 �There wlll be limited further consolidation of school districts, as some districts seek to Improve weak programs and provide broader programs. As recently as 1942, there were more than 820 school districts in Southeast Michigan. There are now 114 K-12 school districts, 7 intermediate school districts and 9 community colleges. School districts in the region serve a wide range of sizes of student populations (Figure 79). The school districts are independent of each other and have their own separately elected boards. These boards may levy school taxes and issue bonds with the approval of the voters. The earlier reduction of districts was accomplished through the consolidation and annexation of districts. In more recent years, few consolidations have occurred .18 It is possible that additional school districts will consolidate for a number of reasons: Projection #50 • declining student enrollments; • revenues that do not keep pace with costs; • desires to improve educational quality; and, • need to provide broader range of programs and services. Where consolidation does not occur, groups of school districts will continue to enter into _cooperative arrangements to provide for the delivery of educational services. Educational partnerships between community colleges, intermediate school districts and local K-12 school districts will be continued and expanded. 151 �There w/11 be Increasing Interest In Intergovernmental groupings and other forms of cooperation as local governments seek to cope with areawide Issues as well as more efficiently use limited resources. The public will continue to demand increased services - or, at least no decrease in services - with, of course, no increase in taxes to fund the services. That reality will force local governments to seek ways in which they can work together in addressing common issues and, probably, deliver common services. Fortunately, there is a range of proven options for such cooperation among local governments, including: • single purpose regional agencies, such as the Huron-Clinton Metropolitan Authority; • multi-purpose sub-regional agencies, such as the Conference of Western Wayne or the Downriver Community Conference; • participation in the large regional planning process at SEMCOG, the Southeast Michigan Council of Governments; • cooperative programs in sub-regional consortia, such as the emerging Brighton Area Council of Governments (BACOG), a cooperative effort of five general purpose local governments and a school district; • resource-sharing cooperatives among individual units of local government- Projection #51 a compilation of such arrangements has been made by the Metropolitan Affairs Corporation, a regional nonprofit urban affairs foundation. All of those arrangements are able to provide opportunities for jointly addressing areawide problems and/or cooperatively providing governmental services in a cost effective manner that conserves resources for all participants. Nationally, there are many examples of such cooperation, both voluntary and mandatory. In some cases, local governments transfer service delivery up to a higher level of agency - the county, or the regional council of governments. In other situations, state governments have recognized the resource and duplication problems and created areawide agencies to relieve local governments of specific service delivery responsibilities. In a state with strong local home rule traditions, such as Michigan, such arrangements are generally seen as a last resort. Faced with the certainty that federal and state governments are clearly moving toward shifting increased responsibilities to local governments without companion resources, local governments in Greater Detroit will move steadily closer to that "last resort" state of affairs over the next 20 years. 153 �m, References �References Sources for most data cited in the report are shown 00 the tables and figures. Other sources of information directly cited in the text are: 1. United Community Services of Metropolitan Detroit Today, Tomorrow and Beyond. 1989, p. 37. 2. Ibid, p. 10. 3. Ibid, p. 8. 4. U.S. Census Bureau, Statjstjcal Abstract of the United States· 1988. 1987, p. 60. 5. University of Michigan, Detroit Area Study, Separate and Unequal - The Racial pjyjde. December 1989, p. 5. 6. United Community Services of Metropolitan Detroit, A Study of the Middle East Community in the Detroit Metropolitan Area. 1985, p. 24. 7. Joe T. Darden, et al, Detroit: Race and Uneven Development. Temple University Press, 1987, pp. 80-81. 8. University of Michigan, Detroit Area Study, op cit, p. 20. 9. Michigan Department of Education, Oakland County Fourth Friday Counts, SC4203 Reports, 1979 and 1989. 1o. Timothy Bledsoer From One World Three; Political Chance in Metropolitan Detroit. Wayne State University, July 1990. 11. Ibid, p. 2. 12. National Commission on Excellence in Education. A Natjon at Rjsk· The Imperative for Educational Reform. April 1983. 13. u.s. Department of Transportation, 1983-1984 Natjonwjde Personal Transportation SuNey. 1984. 14. 1965 TALUS Study, and 1980 SEMCOG and SEMTA Regional Travel Survey. 15. Michigan Department of Transportation, Greater Detroit Freeway Rehabilitation. 1990, p. 3. \ Michigan Council on Environmental Quality, "Land Use Change Analysis," September 1990. 1ichigan Department of Natural Resources, "Waste Minimization ·qtegies" (draft), 1990. ns Research Council of Michigan, School pjstrjct Qroanjzatjon jn 'ID, November, 1990. 157 �Regional Development Initiative Oversight Committee Co-Chairpersons: Marilynn Gosling, Commissioner, Oakland County E. A. Jackson Morris, Supervisor, Pittsfield Township SEMCOG Staff Project Coordinators: Edward J. Hustoles, Deputy Executive Director-Planning James B. Rogers, Manager, DataCenter SEMCOG Chairperson: Clyde Cleveland, Councilman, City of Detroit SEMCOG Executive Director: John M. Amberger CL YOE CLEVELAND Chairperson Councilman, City of Detroit GERALD M. McCAFFREY First Vice Chairperson Vice President, Macomb Intermediate Board of Education MARTHA L. HOYER Vice Chairperson Council Member, City of Novi E.A. JACKSON MORRIS Vice Chairperson Supervisor, Pittsfield Township DENNIS M. RITTER Vice Chairperson Supervisor, Waterford Township RICHARD A RUDNICKI Vice Chairperson Drain Commissioner, Livingston County Southeast Michigan Council of Governments 660 Plaza Drive, Suite 1900, Detroit, Ml 48226 Telephone: (313) 961-4266 FAX: (313) 961-4869 MILTON L. MACK JR. Immediate Past Chairperson Commissioner, Wayne County JOHN M. AMBERGER Executive Director �SEMCOG, the Southeast Michigan Council of Governments, is a voluntary association of governmental units in Livingston, Macomb, Monroe, Oakland, St. Clair, Washtenaw and Wayne Counties. SEMCOG fosters interg·o vernmental cooperation by providing the public forum in which local elected officials may coordinate planning and decision making on issues which cross local jurisdictional boundaries. SEMCOG's principal activity is planning, including adoption of regionwide plans and policies in the areas of transportation, community and economic development, water and air quality, solid waste disposal, sewage treatment, storm drainage and other environmental concerns as well as public safety and land use. SEMCOG also maintains the region's most extensive data base for planning and tor economic development work. It is a depository tor all U.S. Census data as well as the great volume of data generated in various planning activities tor more than 25 years. All SEMCOG policy decisions are made by local elected officials. This insures that regional policies reflect the interests of member communities. SEMCOG helps member communities conserve resources and save tax dollars by providing technical assistance, statistical data and policy direction. All cities, villages, townships, counties, intermediate school districts and community colleges in the seven-county region are eligible to join SEMCOG. Three principal sources of revenue support SEMCOG programs: federal grants and contracts, state grants and membership fees. SEMCOG has two policy-making bodies: the General Assembly and an Executive Committee. The General Assembly adopts the Council's annual budget and membership fee schedules; reviews and gives final approval to all regional plans; adopts and/or amends bylaws; and is, in essence, the membership's voice on regional issues and needs. Each member community is represented on the General Assembly. The Executive Committee is SEMCOG's chief "working committee" functioning on behalf of the General Assembly between its meetings. It serves as the financial control body tor all budgeted items and other financial programs approved by the General Assembly. It proposes, discusses and reviews regional studies and plans and forwards its recommendations to the General Assembly for final action. O Printed at SEMCOG on recycled paper � Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource Wyckoff Planning and Zoning Collection Creator An entity primarily responsible for making the resource Planning & Zoning Center (Lansing, Mich.) (Organization) Wyckoff, Mark A. Description An account of the resource Municipal master plans and zoning ordinances from across the state of Michigan, spanning from the 1960s to the early 2020s. The bulk of the collection was compiled by urban planner Mark Wyckoff over the course of his career as the founder and principal planner of the Planning and Zoning Center in Lansing, Michigan. Some additions have been made to the collection by municipalities since it was transferred to Grand Valley State University. Coverage The spatial or temporal topic of the resource, the spatial applicability of the resource, or the jurisdiction under which the resource is relevant Michigan Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1960/2023 Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://gvsu.lyrasistechnology.org/repositories/2/resources/870">Planning and Zoning Center Collection (RHC-240)</a> Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/vocab/NoC-US/1.0/">No Copyright - United States</a> Subject The topic of the resource Michigan Comprehensive plan publications Master plan reports Zoning--Michigan Zoning--Maps Maps Land use--planning Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Grand Valley State University. University Libraries. Special Collections & University Archives Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context RHC-240 Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource application/pdf Type The nature or genre of the resource Text Language A language of the resource eng Text A resource consisting primarily of words for reading. Examples include books, letters, dissertations, poems, newspapers, articles, archives of mailing lists. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre Text. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context Detroit_Future-Trends-Report_1991 Creator An entity primarily responsible for making the resource Southeast Michigan Council of Governments Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1991-01 Title A name given to the resource The "Business as Usual" Trend Future: The Data Base Description An account of the resource The "Business as Usual" Trend Future: The Data Base report was prepared in January 1991 by the Southeast Michigan Council of Governments. Subject The topic of the resource Government report series Detroit, Michigan Wayne County (Mich.) Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://gvsu.lyrasistechnology.org/repositories/2/resources/870">Planning and Zoning Center Collection (RHC-240)</a> Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/vocab/NoC-US/1.0/">No Copyright - United States</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Text Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource application/pdf Language A language of the resource eng Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Grand Valley State University. University Libraries. Lemmen Library and Archives https://digitalcollections.library.gvsu.edu/files/original/e1887fa554e635abde12ff2660feb73f.mp3 15d16a2af39b6b378dd9ff8b5c1f8540 https://digitalcollections.library.gvsu.edu/files/original/1453055d9391ff7d074e4536883f6d82.pdf 15869a96b27bf43d1261e47ce571de5f PDF Text Text The “Now” of the End Text 7:1-7,11 Richard A. Rhem Christ Community Church Spring Lake, Michigan Advent II, December 11, 1988 Transcription of the spoken sermon The phrase, “The End of History,” in the English language, can be understood in two ways: You can understand the phrase, “The End of History,” as some future, distant point in time, the point in time furthest out into the future. The End of History can speak of the terminus of history, the last act, the last event. That can be understood as the end of history. But, you can also understand the phrase, “The End of History,” in terms of history's goal, its meaning, its purpose. In that sense, it has nothing to do with future, terminus, last event; it has to do only with the present moment: the meaning and the goal of history in the present moment. And to use “The End of History” in that sense, is to recognize that the end of history is present to every moment of history. The goal and the meaning of history is present to this moment; it is present to every moment. Eternity. God is immediately present to every moment on the timeline. And so, in that sense, the end of history doesn't talk about something that is way out there in the future; it talks about the present moment before the face of God, the inner secrets, the core of history, its meaning, its purpose, its goal. The end of history is always present to every moment of history, and every present moment is filled with all of the potentiality and all of the possibility of history's purpose and meaning and goal. This present moment is the moment in which God deals with us. Sometimes we wish we lived in some other period of time. There's a little chorus the children sing bout Jesus taking children on his knee and blessing them and saying, “Oh I wish that I had been there then.” Well, it's not really so. There were all kinds of people that were there then who didn't see Jesus, that didn't see in Jesus the revelation of God. You could be present to Jesus physically and be miles away. And maybe you think it would be neat to be at the end of history, to be there for the final curtain. Well, maybe or maybe not. We can contemplate the end of the historical process. Scientists tell us maybe the whole thing will burn up and become a cinder, or maybe it will just grow cold and become an ice cube. We don't know how; we don't know when. © Grand Valley State University   �The “Now” of the End Richard A. Rhem Page 2   Now, there are a lot of people who talk about that last, furthest-out moment of history as though it were really important and the Bible had something to say about it, but it doesn't. History will wind down somehow or other, but you and I don't care. The Bible doesn't really have much to say about it; it doesn't matter. Here we are in the midst of time and the thing that's important for us to say is that we came from somewhere and so we talk about God as Creator, and there was a beginning point. Nobody was there. Nobody had a camcorder to catch it all. What we see are symbols and images and stories; we simply were here and believe that it began and so we believe that all of it came from God and so we talk about The Beginning, and we're here and we're on the way and so we talk about The End, and we believe that God was in the beginning, God will be in the end. But, as far as the beginning and the end is concerned, that's really all we can say. God was there; God will be there: God in the Beginning, God in the End. That's enough! Now, that's not where the Church has stopped. The Church in much of its tradition has loved to speculate about the events of the end and all that kind of stuff – I think distorting what is in the scripture with the images of the parables that are there about the end. But God doesn't really want us to bother about that out there. God is always concerned about this present moment. The Now of the End; that is, the present moment in terms of the ultimate purpose of history. That's really the only thing we have to be concerned about. I was coming out of a funeral home a month or three ago and as I walked out the door, there was a pastor (I knew he was a pastor because he had a great big floppy Bible) and he was there fleecing his flock, a couple of people. And as I walked by, I heard him say, “And that's the reason why I believe the Lord's going to come very soon.” And I had to smile. I said to Nancy, you know, pastors have been fleecing their flock that way for 2,000 years. How can you hold your breath for 2,000 years? How can you look in the sky or look at the history and say, “Well, obviously these are the last times. Obviously you see the signs all about you. Obviously Jesus is coming very soon.”? Friends, if you turn on your radio today you will find that everywhere on the dial is going to be all shot to heaven, and you are going to find pastors who will be telling you, “Repent and send in your offering, because the Lord is coming soon.” Now, there's going to be one set of pastors who are really living on the end who are going to be right. But, it won't be their fault. That's an accident. Somebody's got to be there in the end. But, as far as the Bible is concerned, we don't know when the end is going to be, and the Bible doesn't even care about it. The only thing that the address of scripture to us is concerned about is now. Now is the day of salvation. Now is the acceptable time. We don't know, we say there will be an end because there was a beginning and there is a present, and so there will be an end, but if we want to get serious with God, then it is the now of the end that God is really concerned about. It is this present moment. This present moment, God is © Grand Valley State University �The “Now” of the End Richard A. Rhem Page 3   present to our history. This present moment, eternity impinges on our time. This moment is freighted with eternity and that's the only moment we ever have to worry about. And so Paul went about preaching the Gospel, saying to people, “Receive the grace of God. Be ye reconciled to God, for the end is come.” Now, Paul in this letter was dealing with his own ministry, which was under attack. He said, “You know I sort of sense this old body decaying and wasting away, but I am being renewed every day.” And then he goes on to say in that fifth chapter which we often read at funerals, “And we know that if this earthly tabernacle is destroyed, we have a building with God not made with hands,” and oftentimes at funerals the application is that the physical body dies and that the spirit goes to be with Jesus. And then way out there somewhere there's supposed to be some kind of future resurrection. I really think we have to think that through. Paul is not talking about if this body dies, I have a building with God not made with hands. Paul is saying, “I don't want to die. This old body is decaying and getting crotchety. What I would really like is to have this old body clothed upon by my resurrected body, because I know that if this old body be destroyed, I've got a building.” We have a building, not we will have a building; we have a building now in heaven: the Body of Christ. Paul is so obsessed with his present, personal relationship with God through Jesus Christ that he sees death as an incidental passage, simply a moment in time. We have this thing already and I can't wait until I come into the full experience of it, he says. Oh, right now I grunt and groan and I decay and I'm full of anguish and pain, but he says the thing that God has made me for is that other thing. In fact, he says, I would rather leave this present burden, this ambiguous existence and come fully into the experience of my God. Now, Paul kind of thought the end of history and the end of history were the same. He sort of thought that history at its terminus and history in its purpose were almost happening synonymously. Paul expected to wake up one morning and to have a rift in the sky and to see Jesus coming. Paul was praying for it. Paul was wrong. I mean, he was at least 2,000 years off. But he thought so. That didn't really matter. We can see in his writings in the New Testament he begins to make adjustment, because, well, even Paul couldn't hold his breath, you know, for even a dozen years. And so he began to see that maybe he was going to die. He didn't really want to die. He wanted to go zippo, but maybe he was going to die. That would be all right, too. It was kind of incidental because those who die fall asleep in Jesus and he will bring them with him and so forth. He had that all worked out. He didn't know when the terminus point was, but what he did understand was what the purpose of it all was. And the reason he was so turned on was the fact that, as far as he was concerned, it was over, there wasn't anything more to do. Do you ever wonder why the New Testament keeps talking about the last days, these last days? Well, in terms of the terminus, it was wrong. But, in terms of whatever had to happen in order for history to realize its purpose, it was © Grand Valley State University �The “Now” of the End Richard A. Rhem Page 4   absolutely right. There wasn't anything more to do. What did he understand had been done? Well, he says we understand that if one died for all, then all are dead. And he died for all, he says. Jesus died for all. And so he says if anyone is in Christ, he is a new creation. Old things have passed away; all things have become new. “It's a whole new world, folks. It's now. It's present. I am living in a whole new world, a whole new creation. Death? Well, death, if death need be. But, death can't even touch me. If anyone is in Christ, it's a new creation. Old things have passed away, all things have become new because God was in Christ reconciling the world to himself, but not imputing their trespasses to them. God made him to be sin for us who knew no sin that we might be made the righteousness of God in him. It's all over. It's done. Salvation is accomplished. Salvation is finished. Salvation is complete. There's nothing more to do. And so, come Lord Jesus!” So Paul thought. He was so convinced of the completion, the finished work of Jesus Christ for our salvation, of the issuing in of a whole new world, of the beginning of a whole new age, of the presence of the New Kingdom, that he was just marking time. Come, Lord Jesus. Any old day, now. Any old day, now. Where in the world are you? Well, maybe I've got to adjust my sights, but there's nothing more to do, it's all over. So, he says, who am I (in terms of his ministry now)? Why, he says, I'm just an ambassador for Christ, God working through me, pleading with you. I plead with you on God's behalf. Be reconciled to God. Why shouldn't you be reconciled to God? You should be reconciled to God. You should be friends with God. You should be friendly with God because God has become friendly with you in Jesus Christ. It's all over; it's all done. You want to carry your little knapsack of guilt around? What do you do that for? It's over. You want to carry a few sins around on your back? What do you do that for? It's over! Not imputing their sins to them. God made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin, that we might be the righteousness of God in him. Be ye reconciled, for it's all over. It's all ready. It's all finished. So, as an ambassador of Christ, God beseeches you through me, turn to God Who has turned to you. Say Yes to God, Who has said Yes to you. Why? Why would you receive the grace of God in vain? Why would you frustrate the grace of God? Don't you see what has happened? Don't you see what God did when the word became flesh and dwelt among us? Don't you see how Jesus walked our way, bore our sins, buried it in the depths of the sea so it's remembered no more and opened up heaven? Be ye reconciled to God. Come, come! What are you waiting for? Why do you hesitate? Aren't you good enough? Can't you make it? Won't you be able to hold on? It's not up to you anyway. It's all of grace. It's all of God. Come, come. Now is the day of salvation. Now is the acceptable time. That's all the Bible knows. Wonderful, good news. Paul does two things because of the finished nature of our redemption. He says, for one thing, I try to live in a pleasing way to God. He says, for one thing, I try whether in this present existence or when I come fully into God's presence, to be acceptable to Him. Paul is serious about the life he leads. There's a kind of moral earnestness about the Apostle because he says we're all going to appear before the © Grand Valley State University �The “Now” of the End Richard A. Rhem Page 5   judgment seat of Christ. Now, you say, why'd you drag that in? You had all that good news going. Why'd you drag that in? Well, I'm sorry, but Paul did. He said we'll all appear before the judgment seat of Christ. You say, well, if he doesn't impute our trespasses to us, if he's removed our guilt, if he's forgiven us and graced us, what's this judgment seat business? Well, it's certainly not judgment in the sense of condemnation. We certainly don't have to wonder what the verdict is. The verdict has been given. You're not guilty. But, that doesn't mean that life isn't a serious affair. It doesn't mean we come to Jesus and cover up the past and get rid of it as though we can get away without becoming fully transparent in the presence of God. There will be a moment when I will own my story. Not the story I would tell you if I could tell you my story. The story as I've lived it. You'll all be there. Look him in the face. That's who you are, eh? That's who I am. No secrets hid. No dark corners unexposed. That's who I am. We'll appear before the judgment seat of Christ. And that's really a kind of liberating thought, when you think about it. Because Christ is the judge. No new revelation for him. He's removed it. But we'll own it. And the very fact of that transparency before Jesus Christ says to us now, today maybe we need to clean up our act. It's serious business. Living a Christian life. The second thing Paul does is he goes everywhere trumpeting the good news. Be reconciled. Be reconciled. God has said Yes. And God can't say anymore. There's nothing more for God to do. All done. Over. Accomplished. Free. Come! Receive it. Embrace it. Now. Now is the acceptable time. Now is the day of salvation. It's the only moment you'll ever have, good friends, don't worry about the future. Don't ask me about the cartoons in the book of Revelation. Don't ask me about the thousand-year reign or the rupture or the rapture, however you call it. Don't ask me about any of that stuff. The only moment, the only concern, the only biblical imperative is now, now, now, now. Get ready to meet your Lord, Who is full of grace. Now is the day of salvation, and God is as close and immediate to this moment as at any moment you'll ever know. So, come. Be ye reconciled. Throw away your alienation and your estrangement and just let yourself be loved. Say Yes. Say Yes. Say Yes to God through Jesus Christ, through whom God said Yes to us. © Grand Valley State University � Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource Richard A. Rhem Collection Description An account of the resource Text and sound recordings of the sermons, prayers, services, and articles of Richard Rhem, pastor emeritus of Christ Community Church in Spring Lake, Michigan, where he served for 37 years. Starting in the mid 1980's, Rhem began to question some of the traditional Christian dogma that he had been espousing from the pulpit. That questioning was a first step in a long and interesting spiritual journey, one that he openly shared with his congregation. His journey is important, in part because it is reflective of the questioning, the yearnings, and the gradual revision of beliefs that many persons in this part of the century have experienced and continue to experience. It is important also because of the affirming and inclusive way his questioning was done and his thinking evolved. His sermons and other written and spoken materials together document the steps in his journey as it took a turn in 1985, yet continued to revolve around the framework and liturgies of the Christian calendar. Subject The topic of the resource Clergy--Michigan Reformed Church in America Christ Community Church (Spring Lake, Mich.) Religion Interfaith worship Sermons Sound Recordings Creator An entity primarily responsible for making the resource Rhem, Richard A. Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://gvsu.lyrasistechnology.org/repositories/2/resources/514">Richard A. Rhem papers (KII-01)</a> Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Grand Valley State University. University Libraries. Special Collections & University Archives. Contributor An entity responsible for making contributions to the resource Kaufman Interfaith Institute Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/InC/1.0/?language=en">In Copyright</a> Language A language of the resource English Type The nature or genre of the resource Sound Text Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context KII-01 Coverage The spatial or temporal topic of the resource, the spatial applicability of the resource, or the jurisdiction under which the resource is relevant 1981-2014 Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource audio/mp3 text/pdf Sound A resource primarily intended to be heard. Examples include a music playback file format, an audio compact disc, and recorded speech or sounds. Event Advent III Scripture Text II Corinthians 6:2 Location The location of the interview Christ Community Church, Spring Lake, MI Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context KII-01_RA-0-19881211 Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1988-12-11 Title A name given to the resource The "Now" of the End Creator An entity primarily responsible for making the resource Richard A. Rhem Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/InC/1.0/?language=en">In Copyright</a> Subject The topic of the resource Clergy--Michigan Reformed Church in America Christ Community Church (Spring Lake, Mich.) Sermons Relation A related resource Richard A. Rhem - An Archive of Sermons, Prayers, Talks and Stories: http://richardrhem.org/ Language A language of the resource eng Type The nature or genre of the resource Sound Text Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource audio/mp3 application/pdf Description An account of the resource A sermon given by Richard A. Rhem (Dick) on December 11, 1988 entitled "The "Now" of the End", on the occasion of Advent III, at Christ Community Church, Spring Lake, MI. Scripture references: II Corinthians 6:2. Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Grand Valley State University. University Libraries. Lemmen Library and Archives Advent Apostle Paul Eschatology Forgiveness Salvation Unconditional Grace https://digitalcollections.library.gvsu.edu/files/original/f562979862f5b25eb4971af6622b2f10.pdf fe12f94d8860034504a2af92f446a85c PDF Text Text NORTH AMERICAN INDIAN ASS'N. 0 of DETROIT Presents POW WOW AT FORD HIGH SCHOOL 20000 EVERGREEN - JUST SOUTH OF 8 MILE PUBLIC INVITED Authentic Indian Dances and Ceremonials, Performed by - REAL IHDIAHS ~ In Colorlu~utltentic Costumes . sat oct ~- 19 at 2, 00&8. 00 sun Oct 20 at 2. 00 All proceeds for The North American Indian Club Scholarship Fund. DONATION Adults - $1.50 Students - $.75 DISPLAY OF TRUE INDIAN ARTS AND CRAFTS ALSO SALES AMPLE OFF-THE-STREET PARKING � Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource Native American Publication Collection Subject The topic of the resource Native Americans Indians of North America Anthropology Indians of North America -- Michigan -- Periodicals Michigan Description An account of the resource Selected digital surrogates of published and unpublished materials from the Edward V. Gillis Native American publication collection dealing with different aspects of human culture and anthropology, with an emphasis on Native American people, events, organizations, and activities in Michigan. Includes newsletters, event programs, flyers, posters and other printed materials. Creator An entity primarily responsible for making the resource Gillis, Edward V. Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://gvsu.lyrasistechnology.org/repositories/2/resources/446">Edward V. Gillis Native American Publication Collection (RHC-14)</a> Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 2017-02-21 Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/InC/1.0/?language=en">In Copyright</a> Relation A related resource Gi-gikinomaage-min Project (Kutsche Office of Local History) Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource application/pdf Language A language of the resource eng Type The nature or genre of the resource Text Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context RHC-14 Coverage The spatial or temporal topic of the resource, the spatial applicability of the resource, or the jurisdiction under which the resource is relevant 1958-2000 Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Grand Valley State University. University Libraries. Special Collections & University Archives Text A resource consisting primarily of words for reading. Examples include books, letters, dissertations, poems, newspapers, articles, archives of mailing lists. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre Text. Source <a href="https://gvsu.lyrasistechnology.org/repositories/2/resources/446">Edward V. Gillis Native American publication collection, RHC-14</a> Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context RHC-14_all-indian-pow-wow_1968-10 Title A name given to the resource The 10th All Indian Pow Wow, October 1968 Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1968-10 Description An account of the resource The 10th All Indian Pow Wow flyer, Detroit MI, October 19-20, 1968, collected by Edward Gillis included as part of his Native American publication collection. Creator An entity primarily responsible for making the resource North American Indian Association of Detroit Subject The topic of the resource Indians of North America -- Michigan -- Periodicals Indians of North America Michigan Michigan -- Grand Rapids Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource application/pdf Type The nature or genre of the resource Text Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/InC/1.0/?language=en">In Copyright</a> https://digitalcollections.library.gvsu.edu/files/original/16e2db5607e30be0db94052731a92369.jpg 80dcc5112e65f1eb1c3bcecbd76f72ed Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource Decorated Publishers' Bindings Subject The topic of the resource Book covers Covers (Illustration) Graphic arts Publishers and publishing Pictorial bindings Description An account of the resource From the early 1870s to roughly 1930, many publishers issued their commercial book covers with a remarkable variety of graphic designs and illustrations. This sixty-year period saw many artists and designers contributing to this art form. While some can be identified from their style or initials, others remain unknown. Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived Seidman Rare Books Collection Michigan Novels Collection Regional Historical Collection Lincoln and the Civil War Collection Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Grand Valley State University. University Libraries. Special Collections & University Archives Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 2017-08-30 Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/InC/1.0/?language=en">In Copyright</a>, <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/NoC-US/1.0/?language=en">No Copyright - United States</a> Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource image/jpg Language A language of the resource eng Type The nature or genre of the resource Image Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context DC-01 Still Image A static visual representation. Examples include paintings, drawings, graphic designs, plans and maps. Recommended best practice is to assign the type Text to images of textual materials. Source Seidman Rare Books. PS3545.H75 T48 1902 Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context DC-01_Bindings0456 Title A name given to the resource The 13th District: A Story of a Candidate Creator An entity primarily responsible for making the resource Hall, Alberta (Designer) Description An account of the resource Binding of The 13th District: A Story of a Candidate, by Brand Whitlock, published by The Bowen Merrill Company, 1902. Subject The topic of the resource Book covers Covers (Illustration) Graphic arts Publishers and publishing Pictorial bindings Language A language of the resource eng Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/NoC-US/1.0/?language=en">No Copyright - United States</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Image Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource image/jpeg Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1902 Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Grand Valley State University. University Libraries. Lemmen Library and Archives https://digitalcollections.library.gvsu.edu/files/original/592fc202a6101c61948df5f89f4fdf99.mp4 de1c35b6f7e067c6a0f8f8919035b469 Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource Flying Tigers Interviews and Films Subject The topic of the resource Oral history United States--History, Military China--History, Military Veterans China. Kong jun. American Volunteer Group World War, 1939-1945--Personal narratives, Chinese World War, 1939-1945--Personal narratives, American Description An account of the resource Collection contains original 1940s films and interviews conducted in the 1990s, documenting the history of the American Volunteer Group (AVG) "Flying Tigers." The Flying Tigers were organized by the United States to aid China during the Second Sino-Japanese War. Original filmstrips were recorded by AVG crewmen Joe Gasdick and Chuck Misenheimer, as well as Chinese Air Force Interpreter P.Y. Shu, who was assigned to assist Col. Claire Chennault as he trained Chinese pilots and established the AVG. Interviews with members of the American Volunteer Group (AVG) “Flying Tigers” were conducted by Frank Boring for the documentary film Fei Hu: The Story of the Flying Tigers, which he co-produced with Frank Christopher under the production company Fei Hu Films. The AVG Flying Tigers were a group of American aviators, mechanics, medical and administrative military personnel, led by Col. Claire Chennault to assist the Chinese Air Force in their defense against Japanese air strikes from 1941-1942. The AVG Flying Tigers also flew in defense of the Burma Road, a major Chinese military supply route. The group disbanded and returned to regular U.S. military service after the Japanese attack on Pearl Harbor. Creator An entity primarily responsible for making the resource Boring, Frank Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://gvsu.lyrasistechnology.org/repositories/2/resources/540">Fei Hu Films Research and Production Files (RHC-88)</a> Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Grand Valley State University. University Libraries. Special Collections & University Archives Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1938/1991 Contributor An entity responsible for making contributions to the resource Fei Hu Films Christopher, Frank Gasdick, Joseph Misenheimer, Charles V. P.Y. Shu Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/InC/1.0/?language=en">In Copyright</a> Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource video/mp4; application/pdf Language A language of the resource English; Chinese Type The nature or genre of the resource video; text Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context RHC-88 Coverage The spatial or temporal topic of the resource, the spatial applicability of the resource, or the jurisdiction under which the resource is relevant 1938-1945 World War II Relation A related resource Veterans History Project (U.S.) Moving Image A series of visual representations imparting an impression of motion when shown in succession. Examples include animations, movies, television programs, videos, zoetropes, or visual output from a simulation. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context Shu-131 Creator An entity primarily responsible for making the resource P.Y. Shu Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1939 Title A name given to the resource The 14th Air Force, 1939 Description An account of the resource Black and white film taken by Chinese Air Force Interpreter P.Y. Shu (no sound). The footage was recorded by Shu as he traveled with Col. Claire Chennault to aid the Chinese Air Force in training and establishing the American Volunteer Group (AVG). The footage documents Shu's travel and family as well as Chennault's and the AVG's activities during the Second Sino-Japanese War. Time-stamped scene list: 00:00 Chinese officers and Chennault in front of a P-40. Chennault talks to American personnels. American air cargo plane. American officers on and around a twin-engine airplane. 02:12 Chennault, American ladies and others visit and leave a house. 03:07 Chinese children. A Chinese family. Basketball game. Contributor An entity responsible for making contributions to the resource Chennault, Claire Lee, 1893-1958 Subject The topic of the resource China. Kong jun. American Volunteer Group World War, 1939-1945 Chennault, Claire Lee, 1893-1958 Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://gvsu.lyrasistechnology.org/repositories/2/resources/540">Fei Hu Films research and production files (RHC-88)</a> Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource In Copyright Type The nature or genre of the resource Moving Image Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource video/mp18 Language A language of the resource eng chi Coverage The spatial or temporal topic of the resource, the spatial applicability of the resource, or the jurisdiction under which the resource is relevant World War II Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Grand Valley State University. University Libraries. Lemmen Library and Archives https://digitalcollections.library.gvsu.edu/files/original/3a5be4154bae196a078786a6ff3c422f.pdf 087a3fa401712aef6c01aa195c64b5e5 PDF Text Text NORTH AMERICAN INDIAN ASS'N. of DETROIT Presents THE 9th ALL INDIAN POW WOW AT FORD HIGH SCHOOL 20000 EVERGREEN - JUST SOUTH OF 8 MILE PUBLIC INVITED Authentic Indian Dances and Ceremonials, Performed by - REAL IND/ANS In Colorlul, Authentic Costumes Saturday, Oct. 21, at 2:00 and 8:00 PM Sunday, Oct. 22, at 2:00 PM Al I proceeds for The North American Indian Club Scholarship Fund. DONATION Adults - $1.50 Students - $.75 DISPLAY OF TRUE IMDIAM ARTS AND CRAFTS ALSO SALES AMPLE OFF-THE-STREET PARKING � Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource Native American Publication Collection Subject The topic of the resource Native Americans Indians of North America Anthropology Indians of North America -- Michigan -- Periodicals Michigan Description An account of the resource Selected digital surrogates of published and unpublished materials from the Edward V. Gillis Native American publication collection dealing with different aspects of human culture and anthropology, with an emphasis on Native American people, events, organizations, and activities in Michigan. Includes newsletters, event programs, flyers, posters and other printed materials. Creator An entity primarily responsible for making the resource Gillis, Edward V. Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://gvsu.lyrasistechnology.org/repositories/2/resources/446">Edward V. Gillis Native American Publication Collection (RHC-14)</a> Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 2017-02-21 Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/InC/1.0/?language=en">In Copyright</a> Relation A related resource Gi-gikinomaage-min Project (Kutsche Office of Local History) Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource application/pdf Language A language of the resource eng Type The nature or genre of the resource Text Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context RHC-14 Coverage The spatial or temporal topic of the resource, the spatial applicability of the resource, or the jurisdiction under which the resource is relevant 1958-2000 Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Grand Valley State University. University Libraries. Special Collections & University Archives Text A resource consisting primarily of words for reading. Examples include books, letters, dissertations, poems, newspapers, articles, archives of mailing lists. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre Text. Source <a href="https://gvsu.lyrasistechnology.org/repositories/2/resources/446">Edward V. Gillis Native American publication collection, RHC-14</a> Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context RHC-14_all-indian-pow-wow_1967-10 Title A name given to the resource The 9th All Indian Pow Wow, October 1967 Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1967-10 Description An account of the resource The 9th All Indian Pow Wow flyer, Detroit MI, October 20-21, 1967, collected by Edward Gillis included as part of his Native American publication collection. Creator An entity primarily responsible for making the resource North American Indian Association of Detroit Subject The topic of the resource Indians of North America -- Michigan -- Periodicals Indians of North America Michigan Michigan -- Grand Rapids Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource application/pdf Type The nature or genre of the resource Text Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/InC/1.0/?language=en">In Copyright</a> https://digitalcollections.library.gvsu.edu/files/original/c3975c92ca02834c51abed2f0f9aab6e.jpg 7da816459f3f1c5dc027442fabec33f4 Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource Decorated Publishers' Bindings Subject The topic of the resource Book covers Covers (Illustration) Graphic arts Publishers and publishing Pictorial bindings Description An account of the resource From the early 1870s to roughly 1930, many publishers issued their commercial book covers with a remarkable variety of graphic designs and illustrations. This sixty-year period saw many artists and designers contributing to this art form. While some can be identified from their style or initials, others remain unknown. Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived Seidman Rare Books Collection Michigan Novels Collection Regional Historical Collection Lincoln and the Civil War Collection Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Grand Valley State University. University Libraries. Special Collections & University Archives Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 2017-08-30 Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/InC/1.0/?language=en">In Copyright</a>, <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/NoC-US/1.0/?language=en">No Copyright - United States</a> Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource image/jpg Language A language of the resource eng Type The nature or genre of the resource Image Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context DC-01 Still Image A static visual representation. Examples include paintings, drawings, graphic designs, plans and maps. Recommended best practice is to assign the type Text to images of textual materials. Source Seidman Rare Books. PR4622 .A3 1903 Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context DC-01_Bindings0284 Title A name given to the resource The Adventures of Gerard Description An account of the resource Binding of The Adventures of Gerard, by A. Conan Doyle, published by McClure, Phillips, & Co., 1903. Subject The topic of the resource Book covers Covers (Illustration) Graphic arts Publishers and publishing Pictorial bindings Language A language of the resource eng Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/NoC-US/1.0/?language=en">No Copyright - United States</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Image Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource image/jpeg Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1903 Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Grand Valley State University. University Libraries. Lemmen Library and Archives https://digitalcollections.library.gvsu.edu/files/original/3e0924ee6a2bd35c43816f3ea2a4f7bf.jpg 0e695c96132ce698d5ae5c0721474b16 Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource Decorated Publishers' Bindings Subject The topic of the resource Book covers Covers (Illustration) Graphic arts Publishers and publishing Pictorial bindings Description An account of the resource From the early 1870s to roughly 1930, many publishers issued their commercial book covers with a remarkable variety of graphic designs and illustrations. This sixty-year period saw many artists and designers contributing to this art form. While some can be identified from their style or initials, others remain unknown. Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived Seidman Rare Books Collection Michigan Novels Collection Regional Historical Collection Lincoln and the Civil War Collection Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Grand Valley State University. University Libraries. Special Collections & University Archives Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 2017-08-30 Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/InC/1.0/?language=en">In Copyright</a>, <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/NoC-US/1.0/?language=en">No Copyright - United States</a> Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource image/jpg Language A language of the resource eng Type The nature or genre of the resource Image Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context DC-01 Still Image A static visual representation. Examples include paintings, drawings, graphic designs, plans and maps. Recommended best practice is to assign the type Text to images of textual materials. Source Seidman Rare Books. PS1307.A1 1892 Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context DC-01_Bindings0331 Title A name given to the resource The American Claimant Creator An entity primarily responsible for making the resource Beard, Dan (Designer) Description An account of the resource Binding of The American Claimant, by Mark Twain, published by Charles L. Webster & Company, 1892. Subject The topic of the resource Book covers Covers (Illustration) Graphic arts Publishers and publishing Pictorial bindings Language A language of the resource eng Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/NoC-US/1.0/?language=en">No Copyright - United States</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Image Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource image/jpeg Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1892 Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Grand Valley State University. University Libraries. Lemmen Library and Archives https://digitalcollections.library.gvsu.edu/files/original/2308a79f451e0b7b398aae5a37b33baf.pdf 759320894839a494b0e424d7e7761f03 PDF Text Text The Analogical Imagination: Christian Theology and the Culture of Pluralism By David Tracy (The Crossroads Publishing Company, 1998) Review By Richard A. Rhem Minister of Preaching and Theological Inquiry Christ Community Church Spring Lake, Michigan Publication of Review Unknown In the Preface to his study David Tracy states the task he sets out for himself: The need is to form a new and inevitably complex theological strategy that will avoid privatism by articulating the genuine claims of religions to truth (p. xi). He claims that theology, by its very nature, asks fundamental existential questions because theology reflects on the reality of God, but it must develop public, not private, criteria and discourse. Recognizing theology addresses three publics: society, academy and church, each of which demands public criteria and discourse, Tracy’s main focus is on Systematic Theology, which he understands as fundamentally a hermeneutical enterprise and his development of that understanding is to claim, The issue of both the meaning and truth of religion is related to the analogous issue of the meaning and truth of art. The central claim advanced is a claim to both meaning and truth in our common human experience of any classic. (p. xii). Tracy recognizes the contemporary emergence of a sociological imagination which he sees as analogous to the earlier rise of historical consciousness and it is in such a social reality that the theologian must work. In such a context the theologian makes his claim. What is that claim? A claim to public response bearing meaning and truth on the most serious and difficult questions, both personal and communal, that any human being or society must face: Has existence any ultimate meaning? Is a fundamental trust to be found amidst the fears, anxieties and terror of existence? Is there some reality, some force, even some one, who speaks a word of truth that can be recognized and trusted? Religions ask and respond to such fundamental questions of the meaning and truth © Grand Valley State University   �David Tracy, The Analogical Imagination, Review by Richard A. Rhem Page 2 of 20 of our existence as human beings in solitude, and in society, history and the cosmos. Theologians, by definition, risk an intellectual life on the wager that religious traditions can be studied as authentic responses to just such questions. The nature of these fundamental questions cuts across the spectrum of publics. Lurking beneath the surface of our everyday lives, exploding into explicitness in the limit-situations inevitable in any life, are questions which logically must be and historically are called religious questions. To formulate such questions honestly and well, to respond to them with passion and rigor, is the work of all theology. (p. 4) With such a vision of theology’s work, Tracy sets out to create a space in human endeavor for such an undertaking. Claiming the common human experience of encountering a classic in the spectrum of human culture, Tracy points specifically to the classic in art which is universally recognized. He then claims the same holds true for the religious experience; there have been religious expressions that can rightfully be designated classic. As cited above, The issue of both the meaning and truth of religion is related to the analogous issue of the meaning and truth of art. For Tracy, a Christian theologian, the classic religious expression is the event of Jesus Christ. In Part I Tracy will develop his claim that a religious classic can be portrayed through reasoning that is publicly recognized – there can be no appeal to an external norm or private vision. This section he entitles “Publicness in Systematic Theology.” From there he will go on to apply what he has claimed to the event of Jesus Christ. Section Two he entitles, “Interpreting the Christian Classic.” The Preface announces the major question of Tracy’s The Analogical Imagination: “In a culture of pluralism must each religious tradition finally either dissolve into some lowest common denominator or accept a marginal existence as one interesting but purely private option?” Tracy is not willing to accept either option. A theological strategy must be found that can articulate the genuine claims of religion to truth. This is the task he sets for himself: a responsible affirmation of pluralism through the discovery of public criteria by which truth can be affirmed. Theology must develop public criteria of truth and discourse because it deals with the fundamental questions of existence and because it speaks of God. Recognizing that the theologian addresses three arenas, society, academy and church, Tracy insists that the criteria of publicness applies in all three areas. Theology is the generic name for three disciplines: fundamental, systematic and practical theologies. Publicness is demanded of each. The primary focus of fundamental theology is the academy, of systemic theology, the church and of © Grand Valley State University �David Tracy, The Analogical Imagination, Review by Richard A. Rhem Page 3 of 20 practical theology, society. They differ not only in their primary reference group, but also in terms of their modes of argument, ethical stance, religious stance and in terms of expressing claims to meaning and truth. On the way to a responsible pluralism all conversation partners must agree to certain basic rules for the discussion. Two constants are present: the interpretation of a religious tradition and the interpretation of the religious dimension of the contemporary situation from which and to which the theologian speaks. In regard to the first, it is incumbent upon the theologian to make explicit his or her general method of interpretation, to develop “criteria of appropriateness” whereby specific interpretations of the tradition may be judged by the wider theological community. In regard to the interpretation of the contemporary situation, there must be an analysis of the “religious” questions, the question of the meaning of human existence in the present situation. There are major differences as well. Tracy addresses the question as to what constitutes a public claim to truth in the three sub-disciplines of theology. Fundamental theology’s defining characteristic is “a reasoned insistence on employing the approach and methods of some established academic discipline to explicate and adjudicate the truth claims of the interpreted religious tradition and the truth claims of the contemporary situation.” (p. 62) Various models are available but whichever model is chosen fundamental questions and answers are articulated in such a way that any attentive, intelligent, reasonable and responsible person can understand and judge them in keeping with fully public criteria for argument. Personal faith may not enter the argument for the truth claims in fundamental theology. The systematic theologian’s major task is the reinterpretation of the tradition for the present situation. Where the fundamental theologian will relate the reality of God to our fundamental trust in existence (our common faith), the confessional systematic theologian will relate that reality to their arguments for a distinctively Christian understanding of faith. (p. 65) Christian theology…consists in explicating in public terms and in accordance with the demands of it own primary confessions, the full meaning and truth of the original “illuminating event”…which occasioned and continues to inform its understanding of all reality. (p. 66) Thus the task of the systematic theologian is an hermeneutical task. The “illuminating event” Tracy calls a religious classic. As in a classic work of art, the religious classic contains the possibility of ever new “disclosures.” Classics Tracy defines as texts, events, images, persons, rituals and symbols which are assumed to disclose permanent possibilities of meaning and truth. The hermeneutical theologian seeks to articulate the truth – disclosure of the reality of God embedded in the tradition for the contemporary situation. © Grand Valley State University �David Tracy, The Analogical Imagination, Review by Richard A. Rhem Page 4 of 20 There is today a strong case being made by many theologians for the necessity of any theological theory or argument yielding to the demand of praxis. Praxis…must be related to theory, not as theory’s application or even goal as in all conscious and unconscious mechanical notions of practice or technique. Rather praxis is theory’s own originating and self-correcting foundation, since all theory is dependent, minimally, on the authentic praxis of the theorist’s personally appropriated value of intellectual integrity and self-transcending commitment to the imperatives of critical rationality. (p. 69) Tracy states his response to the theologians of praxis as follows: The very notion of praxis is grounded in a distinction, not a separation; truth as transformation always also involves truth as disclosure; speaking the truth is never separable but is distinguishable from doing the truth; cognitive claims are not simply validated through authentic praxes any more than causes are validated through the presence of martyrs; the crises of cognitive claims does not simply dissipate when the shift of emphasis to the social-ethical crisis of a global humanity comes more clearly into central focus…. (p. 79) In sum: fundamental theology seeks metaphysical and existential adequacy to experience; systematic theology seeks the disclosure of the original “illuminating event” in the present situation; practical theology emphasizes the necessity of truth as transformative. Tracy hopes for the possibility of collaboration between these sub-disciplines and the communal recognition of the real need for all three. Tracy moves the focus now to systematic theology asking from the perspective of fundamental theology what one can argue on obviously public grounds for the public status of all good systematic theology. The question is simply, “Is systematic theology public discourse?” It is Tracy’s contention that systematic theology is hermeneutical. This means that systematic theology’s task is to interpret, mediate and translate the meaning and truth of the tradition. Where this is not the case, where the notion of authority shifts from a truth disclosed to mind and heart to an external norm for the obedient will, theologians can no longer interpret and translate the tradition but “only repeat the shop-worn conclusions of the tradition.” (p. 99) Eventually, the central, classical symbols and doctrines of the tradition become mere “fundamentals” to be externally accepted and endlessly repeated. (p. 99) Tracy points to the contrast of an hermeneutical theology: © Grand Valley State University �David Tracy, The Analogical Imagination, Review by Richard A. Rhem Page 5 of 20 The heart of any hermeneutical position is the recognition that all interpretation is a mediation of past and present, a translation carried on within the effective history of a tradition to retrieve its sometimes strange, sometimes familiar meanings. (p. 99) How is this done? Recognizing that one begins within a tradition which has shaped one, that one is socialized, acculturated and thus without the possibility of finding some position “above” one’s own historicity, …the route to liberation from the negative realities of a tradition is not to declare the existence of an autonomy that is literally unreal but to enter into a disciplined and responsive conversation with the subject matter – the responses and, above all, the fundamental questions – of the tradition. (p. 100) Tracy refers to Hans-Georg Gadamer’s model of conversation as a model for understanding the dialogue with the tradition. Real conversation occurs only when the participants allow the question, the subject matter, to assume primacy. It occurs only when our usual fears about our own self-image die….That fear dies only because we are carried along, and sometimes away, by the subject matter itself into the rare event or happening named “thinking” and “understanding.” For understanding happens; it occurs not as the pure result of personal achievement but in the back-and-forth movement of the conversation itself. (p. 101) …The word “hermeneutical” best describes this realized experience of understanding in conversation. For every event of understanding, in order to produce a new interpretation, mediates between our past experience and the understanding embodied in our linguistic tradition and the present event of understanding occasioned by a fidelity to the logic of the question in the back-and-forth movement of the conversation. (p. 101) Using the model of conversation Tracy shows how one enters into the history of the illuminating event. When interpreting a classic one recognizes its “excess of meaning” demands constant interpretation and is at the same time timeless – “a certain kind of timelessness –namely the timeliness of a classic expression radically rooted in its own historical time and calling to my own historicity. That is, the classical text is not in some timeless moment which needs mere repetition. Rather its kind of timelessness as permanent timeliness is the only one proper to any expression of the finite, temporal, historical beings we are….The classic text’s fate is that only its constant reinterpretation by later finite, historical, temporal beings who will risk asking its questions and listening, critically and tactfully, to its responses can actualize the event of understanding beyond its present fixation in a text. (p. 102) © Grand Valley State University �David Tracy, The Analogical Imagination, Review by Richard A. Rhem Page 6 of 20 To be understood a classic cannot be repeated; it must be interpreted. Thus Tracy claims All contemporary systematic theology can be understood as fundamentally hermeneutical. This position implies that systematic theologians, by definition, will understand themselves as radically finite and historical thinkers who have risked a trust in a particular religious tradition – They seek, therefore, to retrieve, interpret, translate, mediate the resources – …of the classic events of understanding of those fundamental religious questions embedded in the classic events, images, persons, rituals, texts and symbols of the tradition. (p. 104) Tracy moves on to the normative role of the classics. He begins with the assertion “classics exist.” It is true of all cultures. He claims, We all find ourselves compelled both to recognize and on occasion to articulate our reasons for recognition that certain expressions of the human spirit so disclose a compelling truth about our lives that we cannot deny them some kind of normative status. (p. 108) Such expressions we call “classic.” Tracy defines the classic thus: My thesis is that which we mean in naming certain texts, events, images, rituals, symbols and persons “classics” is that here we recognize nothing less than the disclosure of a reality we cannot but name truth….some disclosure of reality in a moment that must be called one of “recognition” which surprises, provokes, challenges, shocks and eventually transforms us; an experience that upsets conventional opinion and expands the sense of the possible; indeed a realized experience of that which is essential, that which endures. (p. 108) The experience of a classic work of art is used as an illustration of Tracy’s point. Citing Gadamer, he writes, The actual experience of the work of art can be called a realized experience of an event of truth ....when I experience any classic work of art, I do not experience myself as an autonomous subject aesthetically appreciating the good qualities of an aesthetic object set over against me. Indeed, when I reflect after the experience upon the experience itself, shorn of prior theories of "aesthetics," I find that my subjectivity is never in control of the experience, nor is the work of art actually experienced as an object with certain qualities over against me. Rather the work of art encounters me with the surprise, impact, even shock of reality itself. In experiencing art, I recognize a truth I somehow know but know I did not really know except through the experience of recognition of the essential compelled by the work of art. (p. 111F) © Grand Valley State University �David Tracy, The Analogical Imagination, Review by Richard A. Rhem Page 7 of 20 I am transformed by the truth which I encounter. I experience self-transcendence not as an achievement; rather it happens, it occurs. I am caught up in the disclosure of the work. Gadamer uses the phenomenon of the "game" to describe this encounter. In playing a game I lose myself in the play moving into the "rules" of the game. The game becomes not an object over against a self-conscious subject but an experienced relational and releasing mode of being in the world distinct from the ordinary, nonplayful one. In every game, I enter the world where I play so fully that finally the game plays me. (p. 114) This is what happens when one encounters a genuine work of art. One finds oneself in the grip of an event, a happening, a disclosure, a claim to truth which cannot be denied. Tracy notes the process of encountering the text. The first movement is the reception of the text. Secondly, if the text is a classic it will carry a force that will claim attention. The third step of interpretation involves the "game" spoken of above. The dialogue will demand that the interpreter enter into the back-andforth movement of that disclosure in the dialectics of a self-transcending freedom released by the text upon a finite, historical, dialogical reader and received by the text from a now dialoguing reader. (p. 120) The fourth step involves the larger conversation of the entire community of inquirers. To illustrate our claim that an encounter with a classic work of art demands our attention and discloses truth which we cannot but recognize as an encounter with reality, Tracy describes the production of a classic. The discussion of that creative artistic process leads him to conclude: In the paradigmatic expressions of the human spirit - in those texts, events, persons, actions, images, rituals, symbols which bear within them a classic as authoritative status, we find in our experienced recognition of their claim to attention the presence of what we cannot but name "truth." ... That truth is at once a disclosure and a concealment of what, at our best and most self-transcending in interpreting the classics, we cannot but name "reality." (p. 130) Tracy therefore argues for his contention that the systematic theologian is the interpreter of religious classics. Systematic theology intends to provide an interpretation, a retrieval (including a retrieval through critique and suspicion) and always, © Grand Valley State University �David Tracy, The Analogical Imagination, Review by Richard A. Rhem Page 8 of 20 therefore, a new application of a particular religious tradition’s selfunderstanding for the current horizon of the community. (p. 131) Applying this understanding of systematic theology’s task to the specific task of the Christian thinker, Tracy declares, In Christian systematics, that self-understanding is itself further grounded in the particular events and persons of Jewish and Christian history: decisively grounded, for the Christian, in God’s own self-manifestation as my God in this classic event and person, Jesus Christ. (p. 131) But now the crux of the matter is reached: how does the systematic theologian address the wider public with discussion characterized by “publicness” thus stopping the retreat of Christian faith into the sphere of privateness and yet remain faithful to the radical particularity of the relationship of my gift’s disclosure to the particular events of God’s action in ancient Israel, in Jesus of Nazareth, in the history of the Christian church? (p. 132) Acknowledging the dilemma, Tracy believes it can be overcome. The means of overcoming the dilemma is the recognition of the public nature of the classic: grounded in some realized experience of a claim to attention, unfolding as cognitive disclosures of both meaning and truth and ethically transformative of personal, social and historical life. (p. 132) Tracy therefore contends, Whenever any systematic theologian produces a classic interpretation of a particular classic religious tradition (as both Barth and Rahner have), then that new expression should be accorded a public status in the culture…. (p. 132F) Every classic…is a text, event, image, person or symbol which unites particularity of origin and expression with a disclosure of meaning and truth available, in principle, to all human beings. (p. 133) And again: Any person’s intensification of particularity via a struggle with the fundamental questions of existence in a particular tradition, if that struggle is somehow united to the logos of appropriate expression, will yield a form of aesthetically sharable public discourse. (p. 134) Chapter four deals with the interpretation of the religious classics. The classic, Tracy claims, has these two marks: permanence and excess of meaning. They © Grand Valley State University �David Tracy, The Analogical Imagination, Review by Richard A. Rhem Page 9 of 20 demand interpretation, never mere repetition nor simplistic rejection. The interpreter must plunge in, get caught up in the subject matter of the classic. Engaging a major classic or being engaged by it is to be engaged by the questions of the truth of existence. This is the task of the systematic theologian – to interpret the religious classics of a culture. While many in contemporary culture relegate religious questions to a primitive state of the race’s development, Tracy raises the question, Yet what if the authority of religion is not the authoritarianism in our impacted memories of “religion” but the authority of those authentic, indeed inevitable fundamental questions about the meaning of the whole codified in the questions and responses of classical religious texts, events, images, symbols, rituals and persons? (p. 155) To be sure, the religions have been purveyors not only of authentic truth but demonic destructive power. There is a great deal of conflict of interpretations on the meaning of religion and in the modern period the claims of Feuerbach, Marx, Nietzsche and Freud that describe religion as “projection” and “illusion” must be faced. Arriving at one definition for the essence of religion is not possible. Yet Tracy will not back off; he claims, The questions which religion addresses are the fundamental existential questions of the meaning and truth of individual, communal and historical existence as related to, indeed as both participating in and distanced from, what is sensed as the whole of reality. (p. 157F) Religion, Tracy argues, is not just another cultural perspective alongside morality, art, science, commerce and politics. In its own self-understanding, a religious perspective claims to speak not of a part but of the whole. (p. 159) In a very technical philosophical argument Tracy maintains An ability to partly state – more exactly, to metaphysically state – the abstract, general, universal and necessary features of the reality of God as the one necessary existent which can account for the reality of a limit-of, ground-to, horizon-to the whole disclosed in earlier phenomenological accounts. (p. 161) Religion has essential characteristics even apart from a single definition of its essence and chief among them, Tracy claims, is "a limit-character." There is both a "limit-to" dimension: a dimension present in the "limit-questions" of scientific inquiry and moral striving, and in those experiences (either negative, like anxiety as © Grand Valley State University �David Tracy, The Analogical Imagination, Review by Richard A. Rhem Page 10 of 20 distinct from fear, or positive, like fundamental trust, wonder and loyalty as distinct from trust in and fidelity to a particular cause), disclosive of the "limit-situation" which is the human situation. (p. 160) and a "limit of" dimension: The philosophical analyses of fundamental theology, therefore, free the inquirer to study the possible meanings of such recognized "situational" limit-experiences as finitude, contingency, mortality, alienation or oppression and thereby to explicate, indeed to state, the character of that reality as a limit-to our existence. In that explicit stating of a limit-to, the inquirer may also be able to disclose or show the existence of a reality here named a "limit-of" (alternatively horizon-to our ground-of). In its metaphysical or transcendental form, the analysis can also partly state the character of that reality of the limit-of. This is the case, in the Western tradition, when the metaphysical reality of God as the one necessary existent grounding all reality is explicated as the referent of just such limit-experiences of a religious dimension to our lives", (p. 160) Tracy uses Karl Rahner's work to illustrate how this philosophical analysis of fundamental theology relates to the Christian conviction of the revelation of God in Jesus Christ. For Rahner, the philosopher of religion can provide persuasive philosophical arguments for the necessary existence of an absolute mystery as ultimate horizon to all thinking and living. If that argument holds, then Rahner is correct to insist that the human being, now understood as always already within that horizon of ultimate mystery, can be redescribed, in his now famous phrase, as a hearer of a possible revelation from this horizon, i.e., a self-manifestation by the power of ultimate mystery itself. In the actual experience of that self-manifestation of God in Jesus Christ, the Christian believer now, according to Rahner, recognizes that the concrete revelation is a pure gift or grace from the incomprehensible God of Love. Then the believer "recognizes" that all reality is graced by that gift: that all reality partakes in a "transcendental" revelation disclosed in the categorical revelation of God's own self-manifestation in Jesus Christ; that revelation, as "transcendental," is always already present in this concretely graced world; that revelation as "categorized" is present in the gratuity of God's self-manifestation in the events of "salvation history," decisively present, for Rahner, in the event of the manifestation of who God is and who we are in Jesus Christ. (p. 162) Thus we are hearers of a possible revelation or self-manifestation of the absolute mystery and for the Christian believer that manifestation has taken concrete shape in Jesus Christ. In these terms the religious classic © Grand Valley State University �David Tracy, The Analogical Imagination, Review by Richard A. Rhem Page 11 of 20 may be viewed as an event of disclosure, expressive of the "limit-of," "horizon-to," "ground-to" side of "religion." ... religious classic expressions will involve a claim to truth as the event of a disclosure – concealment of the whole of reality by the power of the whole – as, in some sense, a radical and finally gracious mystery. (p. 163) An experience of such a classic religious expression will carry an authority which will give to the religious person the conviction that their values, their style of life, their ethos are in fact grounded in the inherent structure of reality itself. (p. 163) Tracy summarizes his contention in this discussion of the interpretation of the religious classic as follows: First, a defining characteristic of the situational "religious dimension of common experience and language" is the "limit-to" character of the experience itself, whatever its particular existential focus. Second, a defining characteristic of any explicit religion – more exactly any classic religious expression – is a “limit-of” character bearing the status of eventgift-manifestation of and from the whole, and experienced as giving the respondent wholeness. (p. 165) His approach in pursuing this line of argument – that the religious classic exists, claims our attention and discloses truth which we cannot but name reality – presumes an appropriate preunderstanding for the interpretation of religion. He argues: If one is guided by a sense for those fundamental questions, if guided as well by that great modern tradition of interpretation of the sui generis character of religion ... The interpreter is likely to find relative adequacy in the kind of interpretations of the appropriate responses to the religious classics described in different, sometimes conflicting ways by these great modern phenomenologists of the sui generis character of religion. (p. 168) ... The kind of claim to attention that a religious classic, as religious, provokes is a claim that discloses to the interpreter some realized experience bearing some sense of recognition into the objectively awesome reality of the otherness of the whole as radical mystery. The genuinely religious person (James' "mystics" and "saints"), it seems, do experience that reality of mystery as the reality of the holy bearing overwhelming and life-transformative force, (p. 168F) The religious person speaks of revelation, the self-manifestation of an undeniable power not one's own or at one's disposal. They cannot but acknowledge the eruption of a power manifesting itself – a power of the whole revealing the whole. © Grand Valley State University �David Tracy, The Analogical Imagination, Review by Richard A. Rhem Page 12 of 20 For the whole experienced as radical mystery is experienced as giving itself in the religious response. The whole, in manifesting itself, is also experienced as freeing the real self of the respondent to its true freedom; a freedom where the self's new ethos is experienced as grounded in reality itself – a reality both disclosed and concealed as the whole by the power of the whole. (p. 175) Again Tracy explains the experience thus: The same sense of radical giftedness both fascinates and frightens as it shocks and transforms the self to believe what one dare not otherwise believe: that reality is finally gracious, that the deepest longings of our minds and hearts for wholeness in ourselves, with others, with history and nature, is the case – the case granted as gift by the whole; the case expressed with relative adequacy determined by the intrinsic inadequacy of every classic religious expression. (p. 177) We approach now the heart of Tracy’s argument as he discusses the religious classic under the sub-divisions of manifestation and proclamation. Here he makes a creative and passionate appeal for a genuinely ecumenically Christian witness which brings together the strengths of the Catholic, Orthodox and Protestant traditions rather than the more narrow focus of any single tradition. Tracy's argument rests on his contention that truth becomes a realized experience through the encounter with a religious classic. A classic expression encountered frees oneself from the ordinary attempts to distance the self from any claims that cannot be controlled as objects over against its own subjectivity. ... The interpreter of religious classics may admit that this classic testimony bears a claim to truth. That claim is, more exactly, a nonviolent appeal to the instinct of the human spirit for some relationship to the whole. (p. 194) The truth experienced in the classic has the character of event. When technical rationality reigns, no recognition of the event-character of truth can occur. Any interpreter of the religious classic must early decide whether to impose some standards of technical rationality upon all classical expressions or risk exposing oneself to another mode of rationality; a mode proper to the thing itself as it discloses itself to consciousness. We cannot, in fact, verify or disprove the claims of classical religious expressions through empiricist methods….truth here becomes a manifestation that lets whatever shows itself to be in its showing and its hiddenness. (p. 195) Neither the Enlightenment model of rationality nor traditionalist models of heteronomy are capable of dealing thus with truth as event, occurrence. They © Grand Valley State University �David Tracy, The Analogical Imagination, Review by Richard A. Rhem Page 13 of 20 both interpret all claims to truth through the restrictive lenses of techniques developed by autonomous and heteronomous interpreters. Just as one approaches a classic in any field, so in religion one must be open to being caught up in the "conversation," the "game," open to being transformed by the truth of the whole which finds expression or which discloses itself through the concrete religious expression. Fundamental theology warrants the claims to truth of the religious dimension to existence on ordinary public grounds; systematic theology as interpretation warrants the claims to truth of a concrete religion on those kinds of authentically public grounds appropriate to the kind of disclosive publicness expressed in all classics. This is the case, moreover, for radically experiential reasons: the realized experience of the truth-character of the religious classic is an experience of its purely given character, its status as an event, a happening manifested to my experience, neither determined by nor produced by my subjectivity. (p. 198) Tracy describes the structural similarity between the encounter with religious classics and other classics. Any classic will produce its meaning through the related strategies of intensification of particularity and intensification of distanciation in expression. The first journey of intensification into one's own particularity will ordinarily free the person (or community) from the limitations of selfconsciousness into a sense of a real participation in, a belonging to, a wider and deeper reality than the self or the community. That experience of intensification, like all experience must involve some understanding and some expression. When the struggle for expression – the second, selfdistancing journey of intensification – finds its appropriate genre, style and form, then the self is positively distanced from the original experience in order to express the meaning of that experience. Then a person can communicate the disclosive meaning to others who may not now share it, but can share its meaning through experiencing the now-rendered expression. (p. 199F) There is a difference between religious classics and other classics, however. It has to do with intensity. The religious classic is an expression of the whole itself by the power of the whole. ... The authentically religious impetus is one where the intensification process is itself abandoned into a letting go of one's own efforts at intensity. One lets go because one has experienced some disclosure of the whole which cannot be denied as from the whole. (p. 201) © Grand Valley State University �David Tracy, The Analogical Imagination, Review by Richard A. Rhem Page 14 of 20 Finally one experiences a sense of resting in the radical and gracious mystery at the heart of human existence. Such an experience demands expression: a demand to express that experience and its meaning and truth in a form – a text, an image, a gesture, above all, a style of life. The demand to express, to render, to communicate sets in motion the distanciation process whereby the self distances itself from its own self-consciousness and finds the proper genre for some expression of that meaning and truth. (p. 201) Summarizing the process, Tracy claims, Both the expression and the experience of a religious "limit-of" disclosure and concealment of and by the whole remains, therefore, intrinsically dialectical throughout the entire process. The demands of the journey of intensification into the fundamental questions of the meaning of existence imply their opposite: a letting-go, a being-caught-up-in, a radical belonging-to some disclosure of the whole by the whole. And the very radicality of that belonging-to the whole posits itself by implying its opposite: I as a self recognize that I am absolutely dependent upon the whole, recognize myself as in actuality profoundly ambiguous in all my experience, my understanding, my ability and willingness to live by and in the radical mystery which envelops and empowers me. As the dialectic intensifies, this recognition of the disclosure of radical mystery posits itself as disclosure by implying its opposite: The mystery is also concealed from me by and in its disclosure as mystery. The revelation is also a revelation of hiddenness; the flooding, white light of its comprehensibility frees me to recognize the dark impenetrable incomprehensibility of both the whole and myself in the whole. (p. 202) Then comes the command to communicate by incarnating that reality in a word, a symbol, an image, a ritual, a gesture, a life. Tracy moves now to discuss the classical forms of religious expression: manifestation and proclamation. The dialectical process just described, an existential intensification of particularity, expressing itself through distanciation in a sharable form – will operate dialectically at every moment in the process. (p. 203) But now Tracy makes another proposal regarding religious expression. When the dialectic of intensification of particularity releasing itself to a radical sense of participation predominates, the religious expression will be named "manifestation;" when the dialectic of intensification of particularity releasing itself to a sense of radical nonparticipation dominates, the religious expression will be named "proclamation." (p. 203) © Grand Valley State University �David Tracy, The Analogical Imagination, Review by Richard A. Rhem Page 15 of 20 The words "sacrament" and "word" are usually used to make this distinction, the former being the predominate expression of the Catholic and Orthodox traditions, while the latter has been characteristic of Protestantism. The difference is also pointed out by the terms "mystical-priestly-metaphysicalaesthetic" and "prophetic-ethical-historical." Both types are found in the Hebrew Scriptures and in the Christian tradition. Judaism, Christianity, and Islam contain both expressions although from the East they may appear more in the proclamatory mode. Likewise, although the Eastern religions are thought of as mainly in the mode of manifestation, they too must be understood in the dialectic of manifestation or proclamation. Tracy moves away from the common theological designation of the difference – word and sacrament – and uses instead the terminology of Paul Ricoeur – manifestation and proclamation – in order to see more clearly how the religious live in this dialectic and cannot be placed on one side or the other, although, of course, they lean to one pole or the other. He contends that the manifestation-proclamation dialectic is fruitful for understanding the complexity and the conflicts in Christian self-understanding, which is the focus of Tracy's work. This distinction provides the main rubric for the thought experiment Tracy is setting forth. Tracy argues that the very positing of manifestation or proclamation implies the other; each needs the other. He begins his examination of these poles with a discussion of manifestation. He uses the work of Mircea Eliade as the clearest example of religious expression as manifestation. ... Eliade' s classic achievement ... paradoxically serves a prophetic religious role to challenge the dominant prophetic, ethical, historical trajectory of Western religion in favor of its grounds in the power of manifestation.... The "archaic" ontology articulated by Eliade becomes the focal meaning for understanding religion as an eruption of power of some manifestation of the whole now experienced as the sacred cosmos. … By entering the ritual, by retelling the myth, even by creatively reinterpreting the symbol, we escape from the "nightmare" of history and even the "terror" of ordinary time. We finally enter true time, the time of the repetition of the actions of the whole at origin of the cosmos. In illo tempore, the power from the whole was first disclosed as sacred. ... only by entering into the originally nonlinguistic manifestations of power of the sacred in the ritual, the symbol, the festival, the myth, can we participate in, belong to, a realm disclosed in the other side of the ordinary: a realm which has manifested itself as sacred, which exposes the ordinary as profane, a realm which at the same time chooses any ordinary reality – this rock, this tree, this city, this mountain, this rite – as the medium for the saturated power of the sacred – the "center of the world." ... (p. 205F) © Grand Valley State University �David Tracy, The Analogical Imagination, Review by Richard A. Rhem Page 16 of 20 Thus the realm of the sacred can be experienced by being willing to enter the purely given, that sheer event of manifestation. Tracy maintains that Eliade has effectively challenged the Western Augustinian assumptions through his retrieval of the genius of Eastern Christianity: a theology oriented to and from, not history and ethos, but the cosmos and aesthetics; a style of religious practice oriented not so much by the word of scripture as by the manifestations of the sacred in image, icon, ritual, logos and cosmological theologies; a way of being Christian that both demands a radical separation from the ordinary via the rituals and myths of the repetition of the origins of the cosmos and allows real participation in the manifestations of the sacred available to our "divinized" humanity. (p. 208) But there is another pole; the pole of proclamation: Those religious expressions where the power of a word of proclamation from God in an address to an ambiguous self occurs as the paradigmatic disclosure of religious reality. (p. 208) The pole of manifestation brings to expression the sense of participation in the whole. Yet the very sense of identity in the moment of manifestation implies the non-identity of the individual, finite self. Therefore the estranged self may be addressed by a word of proclamation: A word of defamiliarizing proclamation now experienced by the self as the transcendent, unnamable Other which has now disclosed itself in word as like a who: the self of God. ... This God speaks a word of proclamation whereby and wherein the whole discloses itself in a new manifestation by the presence of a personal, gracious, acting, judging, proclaiming God. This God acts in the word-events of ordinary history and time. (p. 209) This word shatters our sense of participation, disconfirming any complacency in participation. To shatter any illusions that this culture, this priesthood, this land, this ritual is enough, to defamiliarize us with ourselves and with nature, to decode our encoded myths, to inflict its passionate negations upon all our pretensions, to suspect even our nostalgic longings for the sacred cosmos, to expose all idols of the self as projections of our selves and our mad ambitions, to expose all culture as contingent, even arbitrary. …To make us recognize that Judaism and Christianity disclose a radical worldaffirmation only because they have first undergone a radical, decentering experience of world-negation in the kerygmatic, proclamatory word of address of prophetic religion. (p. 209) … © Grand Valley State University �David Tracy, The Analogical Imagination, Review by Richard A. Rhem Page 17 of 20 The self finds that the response to that proclamation by the self and the people to whom the self belongs is that radical paradigmatic response of trust and obedience called faith. (p. 209) The proclaimed word will be expressed in the realm of the secular which was formerly thought of as profane but now is recognized as the arena in which the power of the word must be heard. ... The very power of the proclaimed word – a word addressed by God to both a community and a self, a word of address shattering their security and their idols – demands that the major expression of one's religious experience now be found in fidelity through word and deed in this time and this history to the God who gives that word as enabling command. (p. 210) The paradigm of proclamation does not eliminate the religious expressions of manifestation. Without them there is no place for the word to be heard and do its work. Yet the focus has definitely shifted. The language of radical participation in the religions of manifestation will now seem extravagant, sometimes even idolatrous. The rejection of the ordinary as the separated profane will now, in the proclamation of the word about the extraordinariness of the ordinary as the central expression of God's word and action, will now itself be rejected in favor of a classical, paradigmatic religious ethic of the secular. (p. 211) The affirmation of the secular in contemporary Jewish and Christian theology, therefore, is not properly understood as some collapse of Christianity and Judaism in the face of contemporary secularism. Rather a secular Christianity and a secular Judaism are, in fact, faithful to the paradigmatic eruption of a proclaimed and addressing word-event which founds these traditions and drives them on as their religious focal meaning. Some desacralization of the claims of participation via manifestation must occur whenever this kind of world-shattering and world-affirming paradigmatic religious experience of proclamation happens. For the very proclamation which affirms time and history and demands expression in and for ordinary time and history frees Jews and Christians in and for the world. When the paradigmatic religious power of that word has become a nostalgic echo, a presupposition that is no longer an impulse, then the great danger of a merely secularist Judaism, a merely secularist Christianity, a finally secularist culture emerges. (p. 211F) But where the proclaimed word is remembered, the word of world-negation and world-affirmation, the Jew and the Christian are freed for the world. This was the case in the Reformation according to Tracy. He calls it a classic religious event. The Reformation was a response to the graced freedom of the Christian before God's Word in Jesus Christ. © Grand Valley State University �David Tracy, The Analogical Imagination, Review by Richard A. Rhem Page 18 of 20 Where the paradigmatic power of that word saturates the religious consciousness with its power, then the negation of all over-claims to participation, the religious negation of the focus of "magic," "superstition," "legalism," and "ritualism" will burst upon any complacent resting in any religion of manifestation, any non-dialectical solace in a too easy humanism or any hardened priestcraft. (p. 212) The word exposes the world's real ambiguity, its possibilities for both good and evil and it points to a new time, a time of genuine newness, not just the repetition of the origins of the cosmos. If liberal Christianity loses its sense of the word of proclamation it loses its religious vitality. It loses its religious dialectic of the world and the secular and becomes another decent, ethical vision living in, by and for a world which sets its agenda and writes the words for its decent, ethical, but ultimately irreligious tunes. The liberal churches are always in danger of losing their paradigmatic religious dialectic and becoming only psychological counseling centers or resources for societal causes. And yet the fidelity of the liberal churches to the world empowered by their listening to the Christian word of proclamation compels them, as it must, to aid all authentic causes of personal wholeness and societal justice. (p. 212) Tracy points to Karl Barth and Dietrich Bonhoeffer as leading examples of the ministry of the paradigmatic word which shatters the idols of culture. Barth so feared any claim to participation in the transcendent reality that he wanted to admit of no point of contact; such a view sees a word-centered Christianity devoid of all manifestation apart from the erupting power of the Word. Commenting on the two poles, manifestation and proclamation in their recent exponants referred to here, Eliade, Barth and Bonhoeffer, Tracy declares, With the same kind of radicality as Eliade, Barth and Bonhoeffer will also insist, "Only the paradigmatic is the real." Yet their paradigm of the proclaimed word will drive them into a direct confrontation with the equally radical "only" of Eliade through its dialectic in and for the world, in and for time and history. For Eliade, manifestation discloses not an entry into the secular but an escape from the terror, the nightmare, the banality, the latent nihilism of ordinary time and history. Not the profane, not the secular will save us; only an entry into the religion of manifestation, the worlds of sacred space and the repetitions of sacred time can do that. Eliade's work serves in the contemporary period as a classic expression of the power of religion as manifestation releasing its dialectic of the sacred and the profane and its passionately religious sense of radical participation in the cosmos through the saturating repetitions of myth, ritual and symbol. His is recognizably iconic consciousness. In an analogous manner Barth and Bonhoeffer, with their distinct and sometimes conflicting positions, represent two contemporary classic expressions of Christian © Grand Valley State University �David Tracy, The Analogical Imagination, Review by Richard A. Rhem Page 19 of 20 faith as a faith living by the power of the proclaimed word releasing its dialectic of the word and the secular and its suspicion of "religious participation" and repetition. (p. 213F) It is Tracy's contention that we must not be forced to choose one pole or the other. Christianity does not live by the "only" of Eliade or Barth. It is his purpose to push beyond these oppositions to find a place where both can be embraced. Both manifestation and proclamation are necessary to Christian religion. The dialectic of the Christian religion is one in which the word does negate any claim to a mode of participation which logically approaches identity or existentially relaxes into complacency – a dialectic which, in fidelity to the word, must radically negate all idolatries, yet a dialectic which implies, includes and demands genuine manifestation. ... Christianity embraces nature in and through its doctrines of creation – transformed, to be sure, in the light of the doctrines of redemption and future eschatology. Indeed Christianity celebrates nature in and through its doctrine of incarnation as theophanous manifestation – understood, to be sure, only in the light of a shattering, defamiliarizing cross and a transformative resurrection. (p. 214) Tracy contends that a Christianity of word without real manifestation stands in peril of becoming either fanatical or arid and cerebral and abstract. Barth understood this dealing at length with the doctrine of creation. Manifestation, Tracy argues, is always the enveloping presupposition of the erupting word of proclamation. Manifestation envelops every word from beginning to end, even as it allows itself to be transformed by the shattering paradigmatic power of the proclaimed word. But manifestation returns, thus transformed, to reunite even the secular, the historical, the temporal, the self with the whole disclosed in nature and the cosmos. A Christianity without a sense of radical participation in the whole – that sense which Schleiermacher named the "feeling of absolute dependence," which others name a fundamental trust in the very worthwhileness of existence – is a Christianity that has lost its roots in the human experience of God's manifesting and revealing presence in all creation, in body, in nature, in spirit, not only in history. (p. 215) The powerful, eruptive word of proclamation that defamiliarizes us from the world is yet itself rooted in the enveloping cosmos. To speak Christian eschatological language is to speak a language where the religious power of the whole has entered time and history in the decisive proclamation of this particular word and event, where that power has freed the "profane" to become the "secular" and has liberated the present and the future from the exclusive hold of the sacred time of past © Grand Valley State University �David Tracy, The Analogical Imagination, Review by Richard A. Rhem Page 20 of 20 origin by empowering history and ethical action with religious power. (p. 216) Tracy points to the sacramental view of Catholic Christianity: Nature and the secular become sacrament in their transformationsublation by the word, the "prime sacrament" and decisive manifestation or representation named Jesus Christ. There can be no negation of the cosmos or nature. Indeed a sacrament is nothing other than a decisive representation of both the events of proclaimed history and the manifestations of the sacred cosmos. (p. 216) If the kerygmatic power of the word in the sacrament is lost, the sacrament becomes magic. But if the paradigmatic power of real manifestation is lost, the word alone will not meet the deepest needs and satisfy the deepest longings of the human heart. Christianity then becomes a righteous rigorism of duty and obligation. How can we hold on to both poles and not lose the necessary experience of either manifestation or proclamation? Tracy believes it can be accomplished but only a radically ecumenical Christianity can accomplish it. By themselves, Protestant, Orthodox and Catholic Christianity seem trapped in historically hardened emphases: unable alone to restore the power of both proclamation and manifestation in a manner that does not seem some uneasy compromise. ... This demand for both manifestation and proclamation is incumbent upon all Christians who recognize the reality of Jesus Christ as the Christian classic, i.e., as the decisive representation in both word and manifestation of our God and our humanity. Thus will Christocentric Christians recognize that the paradigmatic Christ event discloses the religious power of both manifestation and proclamation ... both Christian manifestation and proclamation are ultimately rooted in that God whose radical otherness in freedom posits itself to us as the radical immanence of an all-pervasive, defamiliarizing, shattering, enveloping love in cosmos, in history, in the self. (p. 218) Part II: Interpreting the Christian Classic Tracy applies the methodological argument of Part I to a distinctively Christian systematic theology in Part II. He has argued that there is a distinctly religious classic among the other classics generally recognized and he contends that that classic status means that the religious classic too has public status. Such religious classics are “expressions from a particular tradition that have found the right mode of expression to become public for all intelligent, reasonable and responsible persons.” (p. 233). He asks then what are the classic texts, events, symbols, images and persons in a tradition. While in the Christian tradition there © Grand Valley State University �David Tracy, The Analogical Imagination, Review by Richard A. Rhem Page 21 of 20 are several candidates for classic status, there is one which is the norm of all others and which provides the focus for understanding God, self, others, society, history, nature and the whole from a Christian perspective: the event and person of Jesus Christ. Tracy claims, One need not be a believer in Christianity to accord it (and thereby its central, paradigmatic, classic event) authentically religious status: a manifestation from the whole by the power of the whole. (p. 234) Christology is the attempt to respond through some interpretation to the event of Jesus Christ in one’s own situation. …The Christian interpretation of this classic event recognizes in some present experience of the event – more precisely, in the claim disclosed in that event (paradigmatically in experiencing that event in manifestation and proclamation) as an event from God and by God’s power. To speak religiously and theologically of the Christ event is ultimately to speak of an event from God. )p. 234) The Jesus remembered by the tradition is experienced in the present mediated through the word, sacrament and action. Jesus remembered as the Christ is the experience of the presence of God’s own self. The expression “The event of Jesus Christ” means for the Christian tradition…that we recognize Jesus in the Christ event as the person in whom God’s own self is decisively re-presented as the gift and command of love. The always already reality of a graced world is made present again decisively, paradigmatically, classically as event in Jesus Christ. The event, as re-presentative of reality always already present to us as human beings, is present again as the decisive that it happens. The event as command is also present as the not-yet-actualized reality internal for each person and for all history responding to that one decisive event of God. (p. 234) Tracy will now examine this position to see if it is a relatively adequate interpretation of the event and, secondly, to understand how this interpretation differs from alternative interpretations. The key for the interpretation of the event of Jesus Christ must be the claim exerted in the present by that event as the claim that it happens now. © Grand Valley State University � Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource Richard A. Rhem Collection Description An account of the resource Text and sound recordings of the sermons, prayers, services, and articles of Richard Rhem, pastor emeritus of Christ Community Church in Spring Lake, Michigan, where he served for 37 years. Starting in the mid 1980's, Rhem began to question some of the traditional Christian dogma that he had been espousing from the pulpit. That questioning was a first step in a long and interesting spiritual journey, one that he openly shared with his congregation. His journey is important, in part because it is reflective of the questioning, the yearnings, and the gradual revision of beliefs that many persons in this part of the century have experienced and continue to experience. It is important also because of the affirming and inclusive way his questioning was done and his thinking evolved. His sermons and other written and spoken materials together document the steps in his journey as it took a turn in 1985, yet continued to revolve around the framework and liturgies of the Christian calendar. Subject The topic of the resource Clergy--Michigan Reformed Church in America Christ Community Church (Spring Lake, Mich.) Religion Interfaith worship Sermons Sound Recordings Creator An entity primarily responsible for making the resource Rhem, Richard A. Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://gvsu.lyrasistechnology.org/repositories/2/resources/514">Richard A. Rhem papers (KII-01)</a> Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Grand Valley State University. University Libraries. Special Collections & University Archives. Contributor An entity responsible for making contributions to the resource Kaufman Interfaith Institute Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/InC/1.0/?language=en">In Copyright</a> Language A language of the resource English Type The nature or genre of the resource Sound Text Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context KII-01 Coverage The spatial or temporal topic of the resource, the spatial applicability of the resource, or the jurisdiction under which the resource is relevant 1981-2014 Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource audio/mp3 text/pdf Text A resource consisting primarily of words for reading. Examples include books, letters, dissertations, poems, newspapers, articles, archives of mailing lists. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre Text. References David Tracy. The Analogical Imagination: Christian Theology and the Culture of Pluralism, 1998 Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context RA-4-19980101 Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1998-01-01 Type The nature or genre of the resource Text Title A name given to the resource The Analogical Imagination: Christian Theology and the Culture of Pluralism Creator An entity primarily responsible for making the resource Richard A. Rhem Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/InC/1.0/?language=en">In Copyright</a> Language A language of the resource eng Description An account of the resource Book Review created, delivered, or published by Richard A. Rhem (Dick) on January 1, 1998 entitled "The Analogical Imagination: Christian Theology and the Culture of Pluralism ", on the book The Analogical Imagination: Christian Theology and the Culture of Pluralism , written by David Tracy. Tags: Theology, Pluralism, Truth, Meaning, Sacred, Religious Tradition, Nature of God, Nature of Religion, Ecumenical, Karl Barth, Dietrich Bonhoeffer, Mircea Eliade, David Tracy. Scripture references: David Tracy. The Analogical Imagination: Christian Theology and the Culture of Pluralism, 1998. Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource application/pdf David Tracy Dietrich Bonhoeffer Ecumenical Karl Barth Meaning Mircea Eliade Nature of God Nature of Religion Pluralism Religious Tradition Sacred Theology Truth https://digitalcollections.library.gvsu.edu/files/original/bd983f0bec9a670bbf53beb85df6fb2e.pdf 3d9f4e4030495c5bd9df41bb19283d1d PDF Text Text   The Anguish of Preaching Editorial by Richard A. Rhem Minister of Preaching and Theological Inquiry Christ Community Church Spring Lake, Michigan Published in Perspectives A Journal of Reformed Thought June 1990 The soil of Dutch Reformed pietism in which my early religious experience was rooted shrouded the call to Christian ministry in mystery. Central to the call to ministry was the call to preach. God calls one to be a servant of the Word; one did not seek the office nor would one presume to set one’s sights on it. But to be so called was high privilege, for the call to preach was the loftiest vocation a person could receive. What that early vision of ministry did not prepare me for was the anguish of preaching. A little reflection on the experience of various biblical witnesses would have pointed in that direction. Moses protested the call. Jeremiah tried to avoid it and, in the midst of executing the task, vowed he would “Call him to mind no more, nor speak his name again,” only to find God’s word imprisoned in his body “like a fire blazing in my heart,” until he grew weary of holding it under and could no longer endure. And Paul acknowledged that no one was sufficient for the task, but found he had no choice, for “it would be misery to me not to preach.” Reflection on the impossible nature of the task should also give one fair warning. What presumption it is for a person to speak a human word which makes the claim of being the very word of God. Could such a task be undertaken in any other way than in “fear and trembling”? If the human word spoken is to be transubstantiated into the word of God, might one not expect that it would involve a crucifixion? To preach is to suffer; it is to die a little every time one engages in the task. That is my experience three decades after the initial blush of having the call to ministry confirmed by the call of the congregation. No wonder that a thin volume of lectures by the late, distinguished Lutheran theologian Joseph Sittler, The Anguish of Preaching, caught my eye. Sittler speaks of the anguish of preaching Christ. He cites Jesus’ word, “I have a baptism to be baptised with; and how I am straitened til it be accomplished!” (Luke 12:50). The principal meaning of the © Grand Valley State University   �The Anguish of Preaching Richard A. Rhem Page 2   now unfamiliar Elizabethan word straitened is “to be aware of great and relentless pressure.” It was the divine mission of Jesus that constituted his anguish. In one who would listen to Jesus, who would think and feel and imagine coming to an understanding of Jesus, there forms “a hard and unloosed knot in the spirit” as well. Sittler maintains that on the level proper to the servant of the straitened Word of God, the anguish is as real as it was for the Lord. The church has a rich tradition of Christology, but Sittler notes, [T]here is another meaning to Christology. Not tradition but pressure; not the given but the terrifying and hard pressure to be as grave about Christ who is alive now as our fathers were grave about the Christ who was alive for them....What he has meant is indeed tutorial to what he means, but is never sufficient for the sheer pressure of present meaning in one’s own heart and mind, for one’s own time and place. [The Anguish of Preaching, p. 30.) The present meaning of Christology—for oneself and in one’s proclamation —is the issue, and it comes not without anguish. But if one would be true to the calling of servant of the Word, one has no alternative. Preaching Christ demands that “the heart [be] always restless and the mind always asking what the disclosure and concretion of the holy in the event of Jesus Christ means for the life of the world.” The heart always restless, the mind always asking; that is the perpetual state of the preacher who is never finished with the task of understanding. The present horizon of human experience calls forth and demands ongoing translation of the meaning of the once-for-all event of the Word made flesh, living, dying, risen, and reigning. The preacher is called to preach. Sunday morning approaches; the people will gather again out of their scattered worlds of contemporary human experience. Beneath their finely tailored Sunday attire beat hearts loaded with ultimate concern, crying out, “Is there a word from the Lord?” Who would dare enter the pulpit light-heartedly as though this were just another social occasion? Who would approach such a moment without anguish, trembling before one’s own inadequacy, one’s helplessness to effect that alone which saves and heals and transforms? Preaching is a tortuous task; one dies a little on every outing, and it does not get easier. If anything, the anguish grows greater. But if one is called to preach, one cannot help oneself and one knows, as well, that one is blessed indeed to bear the pressure of the Word of God. Living with a calling so serious, one might be tempted to take oneself seriously. That would be disastrous personally and deadly for the congregation. A healthy © Grand Valley State University �The Anguish of Preaching Richard A. Rhem Page 3   dose of self-mockery and a playful sense of humor are essential to enabling the preacher to distinguish the calling and the person. The calling is serious and cannot be executed in a breezy manner as though nothing were at stake and a casual mediocrity were all that was demanded. But the one who executes the calling is human, and one dare never forget it. Only candor about one’s own humanness and an ability to laugh at oneself will keep one from going mad in this vocation, both glorious and necessary. © Grand Valley State University � Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource Richard A. Rhem Collection Description An account of the resource Text and sound recordings of the sermons, prayers, services, and articles of Richard Rhem, pastor emeritus of Christ Community Church in Spring Lake, Michigan, where he served for 37 years. Starting in the mid 1980's, Rhem began to question some of the traditional Christian dogma that he had been espousing from the pulpit. That questioning was a first step in a long and interesting spiritual journey, one that he openly shared with his congregation. His journey is important, in part because it is reflective of the questioning, the yearnings, and the gradual revision of beliefs that many persons in this part of the century have experienced and continue to experience. It is important also because of the affirming and inclusive way his questioning was done and his thinking evolved. His sermons and other written and spoken materials together document the steps in his journey as it took a turn in 1985, yet continued to revolve around the framework and liturgies of the Christian calendar. Subject The topic of the resource Clergy--Michigan Reformed Church in America Christ Community Church (Spring Lake, Mich.) Religion Interfaith worship Sermons Sound Recordings Creator An entity primarily responsible for making the resource Rhem, Richard A. Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://gvsu.lyrasistechnology.org/repositories/2/resources/514">Richard A. Rhem papers (KII-01)</a> Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Grand Valley State University. University Libraries. Special Collections & University Archives. Contributor An entity responsible for making contributions to the resource Kaufman Interfaith Institute Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/InC/1.0/?language=en">In Copyright</a> Language A language of the resource English Type The nature or genre of the resource Sound Text Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context KII-01 Coverage The spatial or temporal topic of the resource, the spatial applicability of the resource, or the jurisdiction under which the resource is relevant 1981-2014 Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource audio/mp3 text/pdf Text A resource consisting primarily of words for reading. Examples include books, letters, dissertations, poems, newspapers, articles, archives of mailing lists. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre Text. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context RA-4-19900601 Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1990-06-01 Type The nature or genre of the resource Text Title A name given to the resource The Anguish of Preaching Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Perspectives: A Journal of Reformed Thought Creator An entity primarily responsible for making the resource Richard A. Rhem Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/InC/1.0/?language=en">In Copyright</a> Language A language of the resource eng Description An account of the resource Editorial created, delivered, or published by Richard A. Rhem (Dick) on June 1, 1990 entitled "The Anguish of Preaching", it appeared in Perspectives, June, 1990, p. 3. Tags: Preaching, Word of God. Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource application/pdf Preaching Word of God https://digitalcollections.library.gvsu.edu/files/original/7b8744d7e65ecee6b3f74c9c7e153734.jpg e226018c69a14fc2ec38bca1b6c22916 Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource Decorated Publishers' Bindings Subject The topic of the resource Book covers Covers (Illustration) Graphic arts Publishers and publishing Pictorial bindings Description An account of the resource From the early 1870s to roughly 1930, many publishers issued their commercial book covers with a remarkable variety of graphic designs and illustrations. This sixty-year period saw many artists and designers contributing to this art form. While some can be identified from their style or initials, others remain unknown. Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived Seidman Rare Books Collection Michigan Novels Collection Regional Historical Collection Lincoln and the Civil War Collection Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Grand Valley State University. University Libraries. Special Collections & University Archives Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 2017-08-30 Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/InC/1.0/?language=en">In Copyright</a>, <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/NoC-US/1.0/?language=en">No Copyright - United States</a> Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource image/jpg Language A language of the resource eng Type The nature or genre of the resource Image Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context DC-01 Still Image A static visual representation. Examples include paintings, drawings, graphic designs, plans and maps. Recommended best practice is to assign the type Text to images of textual materials. Source Seidman Rare Books. PR6003.U23 A66 1901 Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context DC-01_Bindings0378 Title A name given to the resource The Apostles of the Southeast Description An account of the resource Binding of The Apostles of the Southeast, by Frank T Bullen, published by D. Appleton and Company, 1901. Subject The topic of the resource Book covers Covers (Illustration) Graphic arts Publishers and publishing Pictorial bindings Language A language of the resource eng Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/NoC-US/1.0/?language=en">No Copyright - United States</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Image Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource image/jpeg Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1901 Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Grand Valley State University. University Libraries. Lemmen Library and Archives https://digitalcollections.library.gvsu.edu/files/original/74df1ac9bdda890cbb6bbdd146a76fca.jpg 91bd9ecfeab63611d62ae8065ba1a452 Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource Decorated Publishers' Bindings Subject The topic of the resource Book covers Covers (Illustration) Graphic arts Publishers and publishing Pictorial bindings Description An account of the resource From the early 1870s to roughly 1930, many publishers issued their commercial book covers with a remarkable variety of graphic designs and illustrations. This sixty-year period saw many artists and designers contributing to this art form. While some can be identified from their style or initials, others remain unknown. Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived Seidman Rare Books Collection Michigan Novels Collection Regional Historical Collection Lincoln and the Civil War Collection Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Grand Valley State University. University Libraries. Special Collections & University Archives Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 2017-08-30 Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/InC/1.0/?language=en">In Copyright</a>, <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/NoC-US/1.0/?language=en">No Copyright - United States</a> Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource image/jpg Language A language of the resource eng Type The nature or genre of the resource Image Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context DC-01 Still Image A static visual representation. Examples include paintings, drawings, graphic designs, plans and maps. Recommended best practice is to assign the type Text to images of textual materials. Source Seidman Rare Books. PS1006.A4 A73 1899 Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context DC-01_Bindings0346 Title A name given to the resource The Archbishop's Unguarded Moment Creator An entity primarily responsible for making the resource Cowper, Frank Cadogan (Designer) Description An account of the resource Binding of The Archbishop's Unguarded Moment, by Oscar Fay Adams, published by L.C. Page & Company, 1899. Subject The topic of the resource Book covers Covers (Illustration) Graphic arts Publishers and publishing Pictorial bindings Language A language of the resource eng Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/NoC-US/1.0/?language=en">No Copyright - United States</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Image Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource image/jpeg Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1899 Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Grand Valley State University. University Libraries. Lemmen Library and Archives https://digitalcollections.library.gvsu.edu/files/original/e2c598bfc177b73342d88b6059395fbc.jpg 6f41d24c8620f6baa1f427ce19e11cde Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource Decorated Publishers' Bindings Subject The topic of the resource Book covers Covers (Illustration) Graphic arts Publishers and publishing Pictorial bindings Description An account of the resource From the early 1870s to roughly 1930, many publishers issued their commercial book covers with a remarkable variety of graphic designs and illustrations. This sixty-year period saw many artists and designers contributing to this art form. While some can be identified from their style or initials, others remain unknown. Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived Seidman Rare Books Collection Michigan Novels Collection Regional Historical Collection Lincoln and the Civil War Collection Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Grand Valley State University. University Libraries. Special Collections & University Archives Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 2017-08-30 Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/InC/1.0/?language=en">In Copyright</a>, <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/NoC-US/1.0/?language=en">No Copyright - United States</a> Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource image/jpg Language A language of the resource eng Type The nature or genre of the resource Image Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context DC-01 Still Image A static visual representation. Examples include paintings, drawings, graphic designs, plans and maps. Recommended best practice is to assign the type Text to images of textual materials. Source Seidman Rare Books. N1010.A78 B45 1909 Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context DC-01_Bindings0051 Title A name given to the resource The Art of the Belgian Galleries Description An account of the resource Binding of The Art of the Belgian Galleries: being a history of the Flemish school of painting illuminated and demonstrated by critical descriptions of the great paintings in Bruges, Antwerp, Ghent, Brussels and other Belgian cities, by Esther Singelton, published by Page Co., 1909. Subject The topic of the resource Book covers Covers (Illustration) Graphic arts Publishers and publishing Pictorial bindings Language A language of the resource eng Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/NoC-US/1.0/?language=en">No Copyright - United States</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Image Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource image/jpeg Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1909 Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Grand Valley State University. University Libraries. Lemmen Library and Archives https://digitalcollections.library.gvsu.edu/files/original/1cd7203bf0d1ec65a968208b7010b93f.jpg 298f2a267167d31d45959165b9d2a96b Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource Decorated Publishers' Bindings Subject The topic of the resource Book covers Covers (Illustration) Graphic arts Publishers and publishing Pictorial bindings Description An account of the resource From the early 1870s to roughly 1930, many publishers issued their commercial book covers with a remarkable variety of graphic designs and illustrations. This sixty-year period saw many artists and designers contributing to this art form. While some can be identified from their style or initials, others remain unknown. Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived Seidman Rare Books Collection Michigan Novels Collection Regional Historical Collection Lincoln and the Civil War Collection Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Grand Valley State University. University Libraries. Special Collections & University Archives Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 2017-08-30 Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/InC/1.0/?language=en">In Copyright</a>, <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/NoC-US/1.0/?language=en">No Copyright - United States</a> Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource image/jpg Language A language of the resource eng Type The nature or genre of the resource Image Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context DC-01 Still Image A static visual representation. Examples include paintings, drawings, graphic designs, plans and maps. Recommended best practice is to assign the type Text to images of textual materials. Source Seidman Rare Books. N1010.A78 B45 1909 Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context DC-01_Bindings0052 Title A name given to the resource The Art of the Berlin Galleries Description An account of the resource Binding of The Art of the Berlin Galleries: giving a history of the Kaiser Friedrich Museum with a critical description of the paintings therein contained, together with a brief account of the National Gallery of XIX Century Art, by David Charles Preyer, published by Page & Co., 1912. Subject The topic of the resource Book covers Covers (Illustration) Graphic arts Publishers and publishing Pictorial bindings Language A language of the resource eng Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/NoC-US/1.0/?language=en">No Copyright - United States</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Image Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource image/jpeg Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1912 Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Grand Valley State University. University Libraries. Lemmen Library and Archives https://digitalcollections.library.gvsu.edu/files/original/bcf9657d0ed316734d232d069d22f3ed.jpg 225bcfe2505e977b938750255c161555 Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource Decorated Publishers' Bindings Subject The topic of the resource Book covers Covers (Illustration) Graphic arts Publishers and publishing Pictorial bindings Description An account of the resource From the early 1870s to roughly 1930, many publishers issued their commercial book covers with a remarkable variety of graphic designs and illustrations. This sixty-year period saw many artists and designers contributing to this art form. While some can be identified from their style or initials, others remain unknown. Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived Seidman Rare Books Collection Michigan Novels Collection Regional Historical Collection Lincoln and the Civil War Collection Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Grand Valley State University. University Libraries. Special Collections & University Archives Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 2017-08-30 Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/InC/1.0/?language=en">In Copyright</a>, <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/NoC-US/1.0/?language=en">No Copyright - United States</a> Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource image/jpg Language A language of the resource eng Type The nature or genre of the resource Image Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context DC-01 Still Image A static visual representation. Examples include paintings, drawings, graphic designs, plans and maps. Recommended best practice is to assign the type Text to images of textual materials. Source Seidman Rare Books. N1010.A78 L68 1904 Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context DC-01_Bindings0053 Title A name given to the resource The Art of the Louvre Description An account of the resource Binding of The Art of the Louvre: containing a brief history of the palace and of its collection of paintings, as well as descriptions and criticism of many of the principal pictures and their artists, by Mary Knight Potter, published by Page Co., 1904. Subject The topic of the resource Book covers Covers (Illustration) Graphic arts Publishers and publishing Pictorial bindings Language A language of the resource eng Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/NoC-US/1.0/?language=en">No Copyright - United States</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Image Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource image/jpeg Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1904 Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Grand Valley State University. University Libraries. Lemmen Library and Archives https://digitalcollections.library.gvsu.edu/files/original/a2f7277943cc8c6e07c0a81a99853e0e.jpg 0c9c2a928d557ef1b9d3f67569226654 Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource Decorated Publishers' Bindings Subject The topic of the resource Book covers Covers (Illustration) Graphic arts Publishers and publishing Pictorial bindings Description An account of the resource From the early 1870s to roughly 1930, many publishers issued their commercial book covers with a remarkable variety of graphic designs and illustrations. This sixty-year period saw many artists and designers contributing to this art form. While some can be identified from their style or initials, others remain unknown. Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived Seidman Rare Books Collection Michigan Novels Collection Regional Historical Collection Lincoln and the Civil War Collection Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Grand Valley State University. University Libraries. Special Collections & University Archives Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 2017-08-30 Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/InC/1.0/?language=en">In Copyright</a>, <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/NoC-US/1.0/?language=en">No Copyright - United States</a> Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource image/jpg Language A language of the resource eng Type The nature or genre of the resource Image Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context DC-01 Still Image A static visual representation. Examples include paintings, drawings, graphic designs, plans and maps. Recommended best practice is to assign the type Text to images of textual materials. Source Seidman Rare Books. N1010.A78 M86 1910 Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context DC-01_Bindings0054 Title A name given to the resource The Art of the Munich Galleries Description An account of the resource Binding of The Art of the Munich Galleries: being a history of the progress of the art of painting illuminated and demonstrated by critical descriptions of the great paintings in the Old Pinakothek, the New Pinakothek and the Schack Gallery in Munich, by Florence Jean Ansell and Frank Roy Fraprie, published by L.C. Page & Co., 1910. Subject The topic of the resource Book covers Covers (Illustration) Graphic arts Publishers and publishing Pictorial bindings Language A language of the resource eng Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/page/NoC-US/1.0/?language=en">No Copyright - United States</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Image Format The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource image/jpeg Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1910 Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Grand Valley State University. University Libraries. Lemmen Library and Archives